The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Russian Army and the Japanese War, Vol. 1 (of 2)
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Russian Army and the Japanese War, Vol. 1 (of 2)

Author: A. N. Kuropatkin

Editor: E. D. Swinton

Translator: A. B. Lindsay

Release date: November 11, 2018 [eBook #58256]
                Most recently updated: June 15, 2020

Language: English

Credits: E-text prepared by Brian Coe, David Tipple, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND THE JAPANESE WAR, VOL. 1 (OF 2) ***


E-text prepared by Brian Coe, David Tipple, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 58256-h.htm or 58256-h.zip:
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/cache/epub/58256/pg58256-images.html)
      or
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/files/58256/58256-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      https://archive.org/details/russianarmyjapan01kuro


Transcriber’s note:

      Underscores are used for italic markup; the three words that
      end this sentence _are in italics_.

      Equals signs are used for bold-face markup; the four words
      that end this sentence =are in bold face=.

      There are 91 footnotes in the source book marked by characters
      such as * and †. The footnote markers have been replaced by
      numbers and each footnote has been moved to the end of the
      chapter that contains its marker.





THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND THE
JAPANESE WAR


[Illustration: _General Kuropatkin._]



THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND
THE JAPANESE WAR,

Being Historical and Critical Comments on
the Military Policy and Power of Russia
and on the Campaign in the Far East,

by

GENERAL KUROPATKIN.

Translated by

Captain A. B. Lindsay,
2nd King Edward’S Own Gurkha Rifles
Translator of “The Battle of Tsu-Shima”;
“The Truth about Port Arthur,” etc.

Edited by
Major E. D. Swinton, D.S.O., R.E.,
Author of “The Defence of Duffer’S Drift”;
and Editor of “The Truth about Port Arthur.”

With Maps and Illustrations

IN TWO VOLUMES: VOL. I.






New York
E. P. Dutton and Company
1909

Printed in Great Britain




                         TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE


“The General stands higher than any other Russian officer, not only in
Russian opinion, but in that of professional soldiers all the world
over, and if any human agency can change the deplorable situation
to Russia’s advantage, Kuropatkin may be the man to do it.”[1] This
sentence, written by the military correspondent of the _Times_ in
February, 1904, well expresses the sentiment that predominated when
General Kuropatkin’s appointment to command the Russian army in
Manchuria was announced.

“It may be that a military genius would have overcome the moral and
physical difficulties we had to encounter. Possibly; but an Alexeieff,
a Kuropatkin, a Linievitch, a Grippenberg, a Kaulbars, and a Bilderling
were unable to do so,”[2] were the words used by the General himself
two years later when reporting to his Sovereign.

Though these two quotations epitomize the _raison d’être_ and
tendency of this book, they by no means afford a complete description
of its scope. Were it nothing but an _apologia_, not even the former
reputation and position of its author would save it from the neglect
which invariably awaits the excuses of the man who has failed. But it
is no mere _apologia_. For, apart from its tone of disappointment,
apart from the dominant note of failure which is current throughout,
and the explanations and reasons repeated on almost every page, the
work is one long-continued protest. It is a protest from first to last
that the war was not—as far as Russia was concerned—fought to anything
like a finish; that it was brought to a premature conclusion; that
peace was declared at the moment when victory lay within Russia’s
grasp, when her strength was at its greatest, and that of her enemy
had begun to ebb. Whether true or otherwise, this view should not be
rejected without consideration as the natural cry of an unsuccessful
party. These pages give food for thought; they, moreover, contain much
that has hitherto rested in obscurity with regard to the attitude of
the Russian War Ministry, its efforts to prevent the war, its general
policy, and other matters.

The author endeavours to drive home his protest by marshalling an array
of facts, and by analogy from the military history of his country for
more than two centuries. Whether he proves his case is for the reader
to judge. Be that as it may, his book must claim attention as being the
absolute opinion of the one man on the Russian side best qualified to
throw light upon the causes and course of the greatest world-disturbing
international struggle that has taken place for more than a third of a
century. It has also a sentimental interest in that it is the utterance
of one who, after a long and meritorious career in his country’s
service, and after holding the highest appointments his profession
offered, has failed and retired discredited into the depths of the
country. Whether he will reappear in public life or not is unknown; but
when his distinguished services for Russia are called to mind, and a
few of the stupendous difficulties with which he had to contend in this
last campaign are realized, it is impossible to withhold sympathy.

The son of a Russian provincial official, Alexei Nicolaevitch
Kuropatkin was born on March 17, 1845. After being educated in the
cadet corps and the Pavlovsk War School, he was, at the age of
eighteen, posted as a Lieutenant to the 1st Turkestan Rifle Battalion,
with which he saw active service in Central Asia. Having passed
with success through the Staff College, and being graded as Staff
Captain, he in 1874 accompanied a French expedition into the Sahara.
In 1876 he took part in the Central Asian Campaign of that year,
being on Skobeleff’s staff, winning many laurels, and being wounded.
During the Turkish War of 1877–78 he was Chief of the Staff, and was
again wounded. In the Akhal Tekhe Expedition of 1880–81 he once more
distinguished himself, commanding the Turkestan Rifle Brigade, and
being twice wounded at the storming of Geok-Tepe. From 1883–90 he
was General in Charge of strategical questions on the great General
Staff. In 1890 he reached the rank of Lieutenant-General, and from
that year till 1898 did valuable service as Commander-in-Chief of the
Trans-Caspian Military District. In 1898 he received his portfolio as
Minister of War, which position he filled until February 20, 1904,
when he was appointed Commander-in-Chief of the Manchurian Army of
Operations (having been promoted to General of Infantry in 1900). On
March 27, 1904, he reached Liao-yang to take up his duties, and after
several battles, in which the Russians were almost invariably defeated,
he was, in March, 1905, superseded in the chief command by General
Linievitch. Henceforward he continued to serve on in a subordinate
position in command of the 1st Army until the end of the war. After
peace was concluded, he remained in Manchuria superintending the
demobilization of the Russian forces, proceeding, on the completion of
this duty, to his country seat in Russia, where he has since remained
in retirement. It was during his stay in Manchuria, after hostilities
had ceased, and later at his home, that he wrote this book, with the
assistance acknowledged by him in the introduction. Its publication in
Russia was suppressed almost as soon as the book appeared, and it is
believed that the subject-matter of this translation was never printed
in Russia. Of the four volumes of the original work, the fourth has
alone been translated, and is now presented to the British public in
these pages.[3]

Among the many facts presented to us by the author there are some which
call for special reference. The first point to claim our attention
is the fact that though General Kuropatkin was Commander-in-Chief of
an army engaged in active operations in the field, he was for a long
time not supreme. Indeed, from the day he arrived at Liao-yang until
October 25, 1904, he was subordinate to an officer not actually at the
front, being appointed as _assistant_ (the italics are ours) to the
Viceroy—Admiral Alexeieff—whose headquarters were at Harbin. Curiously
enough, General Kuropatkin says very little upon this subject. He
merely points out that he was really in supreme command only for four
and a half months of the war—between Admiral Alexeieff’s departure and
his own supersession by General Linievitch—and incidentally mentions
various actions and orders of the Viceroy which forced him to act
against his own judgment. How detrimental such control must have been
to the conduct of operations needs no emphasis. It is not within the
scope of this preface to attempt criticism or justification of the
Russian strategy or conduct of the war—be it that of General Kuropatkin
or another—but such a vicious system of command may account for much
that has hitherto appeared inexplicable. Other points which stand out
are: the absolute unreadiness of Russia, the causes which led her into
hostilities in spite of this unreadiness, the overwhelming nature of
the advantage gained by Japan with the command of the sea, the drag
upon Russia’s strategy constituted by the fortress of Port Arthur, and
the fear of complications on the western frontier, which forced her
to retain her best troops in Europe. The handicap that her inferior
railway communications were to her arms is obvious, and less remarkable
than the immense improvement in them effected during the course of
hostilities.

Of the author’s opinions, that of most interest to his own countrymen
is probably the one we have already mentioned—that the war was, for
Russia, prematurely concluded. To us, however, the value attached by
him to a “national” war as opposed to an “army” war is instructive
while the forethought and care with which the possible price of Empire
in the twentieth century was worked out by the Russian War Ministry
is enlightening, for who has estimated the probable cost in blood and
treasure of the expansion or maintenance of the British Empire during
the next hundred years? His views also as to the correct policy to be
pursued by Russia on the Afghan and Persian frontiers, and generally
with regard to Great Britain in India and the Middle East, are
certainly important.

One last point, and one which is much to the credit of General
Kuropatkin, is that he was able to follow where he had once led,
and after having been in supreme command, was content to accept a
subordinate position, and do his duty in it, rather than return to
Russia before the war was over. It is refreshing to find no word of
repining over his supersession, nor any direct or indirect complaint of
his treatment by his Sovereign.

These pages are an exact translation of the portion of the work
comprised within them. The only liberty that has been taken with the
original is that some of the frequent repetitions—of which the author
is a past master—and certain passages which are nothing but long
lists of names and places, have been eliminated. There is still much
repetition in the translation, but this has been allowed to remain, in
order that the English version might adhere as closely as possible to
the shape of the original. As the translation had to be made mostly
from a faint carbon copy of typescript, the work was attended with
considerable difficulties. The many faults in style and arrangement
can perhaps be explained by the fact that the original had evidently
not been corrected in proof by the author. The fact, also, that no
copies of the maps referred to by the writer (if such exist) have been
available has added very much to the difficulty of the cartography
of this translation. As the Russian system of transliterating the
place-names in Manchuria differs considerably from that used by the
English, French, German, or Japanese, it has been impossible without
large-scale Russian maps to identify every village or locality
mentioned in the narrative. Those that have been fixed are shown on
the maps that have been prepared, and in all cases, whether a place
has been located or not, the name has—as far as possible—been spelled
according to “Wade’s System of Transliteration.”[4] By this means it
is hoped that, when better English maps become available, some of the
places not at present identifiable may be located. The large map is
a reprint of that issued with vol. ii. of the “Official History of
the Russo-Japanese War,” and has been used by the permission of the
Controller of H.M. Stationery Office. A list of the most important
actions, showing their names spelled according to the Russian and
English methods, has been added.

In order to elucidate certain references to the Russian troops and to
the mobilization of the military districts, it may not be out of place
to give briefly the system of mobilization which existed in Russia
in 1904. The law of universal military service has existed in that
country for many years, and when war broke out with Japan recruits
were enlisted from the age of twenty for twenty-three years’ service
in the army, of which five were passed in the regular army, thirteen
in the reserve, and five in the militia. The period in the reserve
was divided into two “categories.” The 1st Category comprised those
recently passed into the reserve, and the 2nd the older men. If a
“general” mobilization were ordered, the 1st Category reservists of
all districts were the first to be summoned to rejoin the colours.
In case of a “partial” mobilization, however, the mobilization was
by districts instead of categories, and in such a case men of both
categories were to be ordered up from certain districts. The latter
was the system employed in the war against Japan. The authorities,
for reasons explained in the book, hesitated to employ the system of
general mobilization, and so denude European Russia of all the 1st
Category reservists. They therefore drew largely on the older men.
The unfortunate results of this action are made clear by General
Kuropatkin. Again, as regards the troops sent from European Russia, a
distinction must be made between “reinforcements” and “drafts.” The
former term has been used to signify formed units sent to the front;
the latter term is applied to bodies of men despatched to make good the
wastage as required.

                                                 A. B. L.
                                                 E. D. S.

  LONDON,
    _March 1, 1909_.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] “The War in the Far East, 1904-1905,” by the Military Correspondent
of the _Times_. John Murray.

[2] P. 68, Volume II., of this book.

[3] With a small portion of the third volume in Chapter XIII.

[4] As adopted in the “Official History of the Russo-Japanese War,” now
being published by the Historical Section of the Committee of Imperial
Defence.




                         AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION


In the first three volumes[5] of my work accounts are given of the
three principal battles of the war—Liao-yang, the Sha Ho, and Mukden.
Though compiled from the best information obtainable, it is impossible
for such a book to be entirely free from inaccuracies; for not only
is our knowledge of what was done by the Japanese extremely limited,
but it is derived from unofficial sources. At the time these volumes
were written, moreover, there were few reports available from our own
individual corps and armies, and what we had were sketchy in character.
The most complete information, on the whole, was that given in the
regimental reports, upon which we almost entirely depended; but even
these were far from perfect. Commanding officers naturally have a soft
spot in their hearts for their own troops, and the separate narratives
gave very different accounts of what was done by units of one and
the same division or army corps. Great importance has therefore been
attached to such documents as copies of written orders for operations,
dispositions and marches, casualty lists, and ammunition returns. Not
that the latter could be accepted without careful scrutiny, as the
ammunition lost on the march was often included in the total rounds
fired. But, in spite of the admitted incompleteness and the partiality
of the sources of information, the facts narrated in my first three
volumes present ample material whereby to gauge the _moral_, the
tactical fitness, and the armament of our troops—in short, to judge of
the readiness of our army for war.

The account of the battle of Liao-yang was written in Manchuria by
Colonel Ilinski, of the General Staff, who was then on my staff,
and was sent in November, 1904, to headquarters in St. Petersburg.
This narrative, supplemented by additional material from the pen
of the author, forms the first volume. The second, “The Battle of
the Sha Ho,” was drawn up under my guidance in Manchuria by Colonel
Bolkhovitinoff, of the General Staff. The third, “The Battle of
Mukden,” and the fourth, “The Summary of the War,” I wrote myself,
the former in Manchuria and the latter at my country home. For the
collection of material, the compilation of statistics, and most
of the cartography for the third volume, I am indebted to Colonel
Sivers and Lieutenant-Colonel Havrilits, of the General Staff, whilst
Lieutenant-Colonel Krimoff, of the same branch, has undertaken this
work for the fourth volume. Without the able and unremitting efforts of
these officers, the completion and printing of this book, consisting of
2,000 pages, with plates, maps, and plans, would have dragged on for
years.

Although the ordeal of war through which our country and our army
passed in 1904–1905 is now a matter of history, the materials so far
collected are insufficient to enable us to estimate fairly the events
which preceded the war, or to give a detailed and complete explanation
of the defeats that we sustained. It is essential, however, that we
should take immediate advantage of our recent experience, because it is
only by ascertaining the nature of our mistakes and the failings of our
troops that we can learn how to improve.

In times past, when wars were carried on by small standing armies,
defeat did not touch the everyday interests of the whole nation so
profoundly as it does now, when the obligation to render military
service is general, and most of the soldiers are drawn from the great
mass of the people. If a war is to be successful in these days, it must
not be carried on by an army, but by an armed nation. In such a contest
all classes are seriously affected, and failure is more acutely felt
than it was formerly. When the national pride has been humiliated by
defeat, attempts are usually made to ascertain the causes and persons
responsible. Some attribute failure to general, others to specific,
reasons; while some blame the system or the régime, others blame the
individual. Discontented political factions are quick to make use of
a national disaster as a weapon against the Government, and so with
us the party hostile to the Russian Government not only strove to
injure it after the war, but did so—much to the disadvantage of our
arms—during the actual course of military operations. This party would
indeed have been genuinely glad to see us suffer defeat, as there would
then have been a hope of undermining the prestige of the Government,
and so bringing about a revolution. Their motto was, “The worse things
are—the better,” and hundreds of thousands of proclamations were
distributed among the troops going to the front—especially those from
the west—urging the soldiers on to defeat, not victory. In Russia
many journals, though not the organs of the above party, contributed
materially to its success by abusing both the army and the Government.
Again, many of the correspondents at the front, ill-informed as to
our own operations, and worse informed as to the enemy’s, did not
scruple to despatch reports founded on entirely unreliable information,
and so, by exaggerating the importance of every reverse, shook
public confidence still more. Many officers, too, wrote home from
the field,[6] and tried to show their smartness by hasty criticism,
by making inaccurate statements, and by discussing affairs in a
pessimistic tone. Little was written of what really happened in the
actual fighting-line—of the deeds of those many heroes who lay face to
face with the enemy for months together, and fought on without losing
confidence in eventual victory. The gallant private soldiers, modest
young officers, commanders of companies, squadrons, batteries, and
regiments, did not write—they had no time to scribble of their labours
and exploits—and there were few pressmen who elected to witness their
deeds: it would have entailed sharing their hardships and their dangers.

Of course, there were brave men among the correspondents, and men who
were genuinely desirous of rendering assistance; but, lacking as they
were in the most elementary military knowledge, their efforts were,
not unnaturally, of little value where complicated operations were
concerned. The persons really most capable of forming a judgment upon
what they saw, and of putting matters in their proper light before
the reading public, were the foreign military attachés. Many of them
were in every sense picked men. They were interested in our soldiers,
shared all their dangers and hardships, and, in return, gained their
affection and respect. But while none of their reports were seen in
Russia for a long time, many of our Press correspondents, who stayed in
the rear and saw only the reverse side of war, revelled in harrowing
accounts of the orgies and dissipation that went on in Harbin, and
presented to the public an absolutely distorted picture of the life of
the army. The result was that our Press to a great extent played into
the hands of our foreign and domestic enemies; instead of which, it
might have called into being with the news of our first defeats a wave
of patriotism and self-sacrifice, and, as the difficulties at the front
grew thicker, might have appealed to the Fatherland for fresh efforts,
cheered the faint-hearted, and summoned all the best of the country’s
manhood to fill the gaps in our ranks caused by the enemy. What it
did accomplish was to instil a hatred of the war into the masses,
depress those departing for the front, undermine the private soldier’s
confidence in his officers, and weaken the authority of those in
command. Truly the army had little encouragement to issue victoriously
from its difficulties. On the contrary, the troops sent forward from
Russia carried with them the seeds of fresh disaster in the seditious
proclamations with which they were loaded.

A large number of valuable works upon different subjects suggested by
the late war have appeared, many of them written with a sincere desire
to do justice to the army; but, owing to ignorance of what really
happened, they contain numerous and serious mistakes. Passions are now
calming down, and it is possible to separate into different categories
the charges levelled at our forces and their representatives during and
after the war. These accusations, in so far as they refer to the War
Department, were mainly as follows:

That the army was not ready for war with Japan.

That, having taken insufficient steps to prepare for war, the War
Department did not attempt to prevent it.

That the leaders of the army did not make the best use of the men and
material placed at their disposal during its course.

I shall endeavour in my fourth volume both to refute these accusations
conclusively and to emphasize the principal lessons for our future
guidance to be drawn from the campaign.

The work of the War Ministry of an Empire like ours ought not to
be of a haphazard nature. Its success must depend on the amount of
money allotted to military needs and the manner of expenditure of
these funds. The country spends large sums on the army, thus starving
numerous other urgent demands, and an unsuccessful war naturally
leads to the conclusion that this expenditure has been thrown away.
But, before forming any judgment, it is necessary to be in possession
of full details of what had to be undertaken, and of the financial
means available. The problems which confronted our War Department
were the inevitable result of the policy pursued by it in former
years; they were, so to speak, the legacy of the nineteenth century
to the twentieth. That the size and cost of an army must be in direct
proportion to the growth of a nation and the military activity of its
neighbours, is a fact that cannot be ignored if we wish to rest assured
of the safety of our Empire. To us, in our comparatively immature
state of civilization, the burden of the armed peace necessitated by
the immense growth of armaments in Europe seems almost unbearable,
and our available funds are inadequate to meet all the initial and
recurring financial demands. It has only been possible to satisfy the
most urgent. To decide which were most important among such things as
the re-armament of the artillery, the construction of fortifications
and barracks, the accumulation of reserves, and the improvement of the
condition of the troops, etc., was a complicated and difficult enough
matter for the War Department; but the decision upon larger questions,
such as which frontiers were most in danger of attack or on which side
our policy of expansion called for another forward step, was beyond its
scope. The solution was dependent on the general political programme,
and this was, in its turn, the result of the policy followed in former
centuries, and the outcome of the internal condition and needs of the
Empire.

On January 1, 1898, when I took over the duties of War Minister, I
found many schemes actually in progress, and numerous others—worked
out and marked as urgent—for the execution of which money had not been
available. Thanks to the ability and energy of my predecessor, the army
was in a high state of efficiency as compared with former years, and I
thus found myself in a favourable position to draw up a scheme of work
for the next quinquennium.[7] But, as has been explained, the policy of
my department was bound up with that of the Ministries of the Interior,
of Finance, and of Foreign Affairs, and there had been a difference
of opinion between the late War Minister and his colleagues on some
most important points. As there was no co-ordinated programme between
the War and Navy Departments, I was forced to spend my first two years
in office in framing an exhaustive statement for our guidance. In
this I traced out and summarized the achievements of Russian arms and
what the tasks before them had been in the eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries, showed which had been finished and which had been left over
for completion to the twentieth century, and pointed out the sacrifices
made by the nation towards this result. I reviewed the condition of
each of our frontiers, indicated the numbers and organization that
would be necessary for military operations in the different probable
theatres of war, and estimated the power of offence of our most likely
adversaries. Having thus arrived at some logical conclusions as to what
had to be faced in the coming century, it remained to draw up definite
proposals for the improvements necessary in the organization for war of
the army.

The General Staff Academy assisted me in my work, Colonel Mishlaivski
helping in the history, Major-General Zolotareff in the military
statistics, and Colonel Gulevitch in the administration. Information on
strategical matters was furnished by the General Staff. This analysis
was completed and submitted to the Tsar in the spring of 1900, and a
few copies—with the secret strategic matter omitted—were, with his
permission, sent to the Ministers of Finance, Foreign Affairs, and
the Interior, to the State Comptroller, and a few selected officials.
The programme for the period 1898–1902 was framed by me upon the
conclusions drawn from this statement. In 1903 a general report of all
that had been carried out by my department during the previous five
years was printed and submitted to the Tsar. This document showed the
funds available, the total requirements which had been carried out,
and those left undone owing to the lack of money. Later on in the same
year a programme for the period 1904–1908 was submitted and approved.
Thus, for the twelve months immediately preceding hostilities work was
carried out according to a strictly defined programme, from the printed
record of which the results attained can be judged. In the same way
that we in the War Ministry were forced to have recourse to the lessons
of the past when framing our programme for the future, so in this work
is it necessary, in order to explain properly what was done in the
years 1898–1904, to refer to the conclusions upon which the programme
for this period was based.

My fourth and last volume consists of twelve[8] chapters. In the first
chapters I shall include some necessary extracts from my analysis of
1900, and my report of 1903 upon the work of the War Ministry for the
quinquennium 1898-1902, omitting, of course, confidential matter. The
last chapters will be based on papers relating to the recent war, on
my diaries, and on articles that appeared in the Press.

I have been so intimately connected with the important events in the
Far East, and have been so largely responsible for the failure of
our military operations, that I can hardly hope to take an entirely
dispassionate and objective view of the men and matters that I shall
deal with in the present work; but my object is not so much to justify
myself by replying to the charges that have been brought against me
personally, as to furnish material that will make it easier for the
future historian to state fairly the reasons for our defeat, and thus
enable us to avoid similar misfortunes in the future.

FOOTNOTES:

[5] [Of these only portions of the Introduction and Conclusion of
Volume III. have been translated.—ED.]

[6] The motives of those who started writing upon their return to
Russia, also, were not entirely above suspicion.

[7] The money put aside by the Treasury for the War Department is not
allotted annually, but for quinquennia periods.

[8] [Chapters I. to XII. in the following translation.—ED.]




                           CONTENTS TO VOL. I


                               CHAPTER I

                                                              PAGES

  An historical résumé of the problems which confronted
      the Russian War Department during the past two
      centuries                                                1–39


                              CHAPTER II

  Russia’s frontiers in Europe and Asia—Conclusions as
      to their suitability to the needs of the Empire         40–77


                              CHAPTER III

  The expansion in numbers of our army in the eighteenth
      and nineteenth centuries, the suitability of our
      peace and war establishments, and the growth of
      our neighbours’ forces—The growing complication
      of our defence problems towards the end of the
      last century                                            78–95


                              CHAPTER IV

  Deductions drawn from the work of the army in the
      past 200 years, which may serve as some guide for
      the line our military policy should take in the
      beginning of the twentieth century                     96–110


                               CHAPTER V

  The work before the War Department in the concluding
      years of the last, and the early years of the present,
      century—Money allotted to it from 1898–1903—Inadequacy
      of these sums to meet the demands—Measures
      which it was possible to undertake—Steps
      taken to improve and consolidate our position
      in the Far East                                       111–144


                              CHAPTER VI

  The War Minister’s opinion on the Manchurian and
      Korean questions from the year 1900 to 1903—What
      he did to avoid a rupture with Japan                  145–198


                              CHAPTER VII

  Why the Japanese were successful                          199–228


                             CHAPTER VIII

  Reasons for our reverses: The minor part played by the
      fleet—The small carrying capacity of the Siberian
      and Eastern Chinese Railways—Absence of any
      diplomatic arrangements to permit of the unhampered
      despatch and distribution of our forces—Delay
      in mobilization of reinforcements—Disadvantages
      of “partial mobilization”—Transfer
      during the war of regulars from military districts
      in European Russia into the reserve—Delay in
      the arrival at the front of drafts—Weakening of
      the disciplinary powers of commanders as to the
      punishment awarded to private soldiers—Delay in
      promoting those who distinguished themselves on
      service—Technical shortcomings                        229–309




                        ILLUSTRATIONS TO VOL. I


  GENERAL KUROPATKIN                                 _Frontispiece_

                                                      OPPOSITE PAGE

  H.I.M. THE EMPEROR NICHOLAS II.                               156

  VICE-ADMIRAL ALEXEIEFF                                        168

  H.I.M. THE EMPEROR OF JAPAN                                   200

  PRINCE KHILKOFF                                               230

  RUSSIAN TRANSPORT CARS BEING DRAGGED ACROSS
      LAKE BAIKAL ON THE ICE BY HORSES                          248


                                 MAPS

  SKETCH-MAP OF EASTERN ASIA, SHOWING POSITION OF
      THEATRE OF WAR WITH REFERENCE TO NEIGHBOURING
      TERRITORIES                                               145

  MAP OF THE SIBERIAN RAILWAY                                   243




        THE RUSSIAN AND ENGLISH NAMES OF THE PRINCIPAL ACTIONS


  +------------------+-------------------------+----------------------+
  |      Date.       | As in Russian Original. |    As Translated.    |
  +------------------+-------------------------+----------------------+
  |     =1904.=      |                         |                      |
  | April-May        | Turinchen (Battle)      | The Ya-lu            |
  | May              | Kinchau (Battle)        | Chin-chou (Nan Shan) |
  | June             | Siuyan                  | Hsiu-yen             |
  | June             | Wafangkau (Battle)      | Te-li-ssu            |
  | June             | Feishuiling             | Fen-shui Ling        |
  | July             | Sikhean                 | Chiao-tou            |
  | July             | Motienling, Moduling    | Mo-tien Ling         |
  | July             | Simuchen                | Hsi-mu-cheng         |
  | July             | Taschichao (Battle)     | Ta-shih-chiao        |
  | July             | Yanzeling               | Yang-tzu Ling        |
  | August-September | Liaoyang (Battle)       | Liao-yang            |
  | October          | The Shaho (Battle)      | The Sha Ho           |
  |                  |                         |                      |
  |     =1905.=      |                         |                      |
  | January          | Sandepu (Battle), so    |                      |
  |                  |   called from the       | Hei-kou-ta           |
  |                  |   struggle round that   |                      |
  |                  |   village               |                      |
  | February-March   | Mukden (Battle)         | Mukden               |
  +------------------+-------------------------+----------------------+


                       TABLE OF EQUIVALENTS USED

                  1 verst        = 500 sajens = 2/3 mile
                  1 sajen        = 7 feet
                  1 square sajen = 49 square feet
                  1 pood         = 36·11 pounds avoirdupois
                  1 rouble       = 2 shillings
                  1 yen          = 2 shillings




                 THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND THE JAPANESE WAR

                        THE SUMMARY OF THE WAR




                               CHAPTER I

An historical résumé of the problems which confronted the Russian War
   Department during the past two centuries.

During the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries the chief work
accomplished by our armed forces was that necessitated by the expansion
of our Empire towards the north, west, and south, in her struggle to
reach the shores of the Baltic and Black Seas. During the first years
of the twentieth century our forces have been similarly engaged in an
approach towards the ocean, for, some years before the recent war with
Japan—but after she had defeated China—we occupied Manchuria and pushed
forward our advanced troops into the Kuan-tung Peninsula and on to the
shores of the Pacific. During the war we had to repel Japan’s advance
while we maintained the position taken up by us as far back as 1897.
In the event we have lost both Kuan-tung and Southern Manchuria, and
have been driven back in the Far East, with the result that we are now
in immediate contact on the mainland with Japan, who is in military
occupation of Korea, Kuan-tung, and Southern Manchuria. For Russia this
has been more than a surprise. It has been a disaster. But now that the
first outburst of natural grief has subsided, there is some possibility
of being able to trace the various causes to which our military
misfortunes are due, of drawing attention to the most important, and of
appreciating at their correct value the many hasty judgments pronounced
upon military events by the Press. The complexity of the chain of
circumstances which led up to hostilities, and the intricacy of the
military operations which followed, demand some detailed investigation
into the nature of the peculiar conditions which denied success to our
arms in Manchuria. A proper understanding of the difficulties will, I
think, be materially assisted by a review of certain events in our past
military history.

It was only after a severe struggle and a violent upheaval that
Russia became one united Empire in the seventeenth century. At the
commencement of the eighteenth there were, in our immense expanse of
territory amounting to some 265,000 square miles (of which 79,000 were
in Europe), only 12,000,000 inhabitants; and our frontiers, though
only partially defined, were already 9,333 miles in length. Our army
was about 150,000 to 200,000 strong, but was unreliable as a fighting
force owing to inferior organization and training. Of the total State
Budget—some £1,200,000—half was taken up for the maintenance of this
force. The proper defence of our long frontier necessitated an immense
army, for our boundaries were not strengthened by any natural features,
while our neighbours were powerful kingdoms, such as Sweden, Poland,
and Turkey, nomad Tartars, Caucasian mountaineers, and the Chinese,
about whom little was known.[9]

In the eighteenth century, besides creating a regular army, we had
to carry on the following work, handed to us as a legacy from the
preceding hundred years:

In the north-west we had to continue the efforts of Tsars John III. and
IV. to drive Sweden from the Baltic littoral, and so push forward our
frontier to the coast-line.

In the west, to proceed with the work of Tsar Alexie-Michaelovitch, and
wrest White Russia and Little Russia from Poland.

In the south, to follow the course indicated by the Grand Dukes
Sviatosloff and Oleg, of advancing to the Black Sea coast and creating
unrest in Turkey, as a preparation for our further move forward.

In the south-east, to carry on the struggles of Tsar
Theodore-Ivanovitch and Boris Godunoff to convert the Caspian into a
Russian inland sea, and obtain a firm foothold on the ridge of the
Caucasus. In Asia, to extend the Empire in two directions—towards
Central Asia, for protection against raids, and towards Russia’s
natural outlet in the East, the Pacific Ocean.

During this century it was only the first three of these projects
that we really set ourselves to carry out. Our attempt in 1717 to
gain possession of Khiva ended in complete failure, which for a long
time arrested our advance in Central Asia; while in Siberia, thanks
to the peaceful attitude of the Chinese and Japanese, and to the
weakness of the Kirghiz, we were enabled to protect our 6,000-mile
Chinese frontier with an insignificant number of men. Of the three
tasks seriously attempted, the first—that of gaining possession of
the Baltic sea-board—was the most difficult. For twenty-one years
had that able commander, Charles XII. of Sweden, fought with a small
but veteran army against the might of Russia led by Peter the Great.
Even the genius of the latter did not avail to avert our complete
defeat at Narva in 1700, but his determined efforts to create an
army well trained and numerically superior to the enemy were crowned
by our victory at Poltava just nine years later. This struggle—the
Great Northern War—only came to an end in 1721 with our annexation,
under the Treaty of Nishtabtski, of Ingermanland (the province of St.
Petersburg), Esthonia, Livonia, and a small part of Finland, altogether
3,500 square miles. The reasons of our defeat at Narva were that we put
too few men—50,000—in the field in the first instance, and that they
were unreliable. During the course of the war the army was increased
in numbers to 136,000, and at Poltava Peter the Great had a very
large superiority in numbers, besides the assistance of experienced
subordinates and veteran troops. During the whole war we put in the
field a total of 1,700,000 men. Our access to the Baltic cost us
120,000 killed and wounded, excluding missing, and 500,000 invalided,
but in gaining it Russia won a place among the great Powers of Europe.
Our progress towards the Black Sea proved almost as difficult, and
necessitated four wars with Turkey. In the first—in 1711—we again
committed the same initial error as we had against Sweden, and started
operations with insufficient numbers, with the result that, in spite
of the presence of Peter the Great, we were surrounded on the Pruth.
Not only did we fail in our object, but we were forced by the Turks to
surrender Azov, and to raze our fortifications on the Lower Dnieper;
but we brought up our total numbers during the fourth war (1787 to
1791), by gradual increases, to 700,000 men, and eventually defeated
the Turks. Our maximum number in any one campaign was 220,000. By
the Treaty of Jassy[10] we obtained the Crimea and the area between
the rivers Bug and Dniester. This final four years’ struggle cost us
90,000 killed, wounded, and missing, and about 300,000 invalided; the
total number of men put in the field during the century in order to
gain access to the Black Sea being 1,500,000. The prosecution of the
third task—namely, that of regaining Little Russia and White Russia—was
the cause of three struggles with Poland, after the last of which she
ceased to be an independent State. In these campaigns the largest army
taking the field on our side was 75,000 strong. The total numbers on
our side taking part in the three wars were 400,000, our casualties
being 30,000 killed, wounded, and missing, and 75,000 invalided. It is
plain, therefore, in which directions our efforts at expansion during
the eighteenth century proved most costly. The brunt of these struggles
was borne by our army, though our fleet, under Peter the Great—its
founder—played a conspicuous and gallant part in the conflict with
Sweden.

The commencement of the nineteenth century found Russia a strong Power
as compared with her condition a hundred years before. During the past
hundred years the Empire had extended in area from 265,000 to 331,000
square miles, and the population had increased to 37,000,000. The
revenues had also grown considerably, from £1,200,000 to £5,500,000;
but the finances of the State had been severely shaken by incessant
warfare. Though £2,200,000 had been spent on military requirements, the
whole frontier was still in an unsettled state, and required special
watchfulness on account of the many politico-military questions which
might arise with Sweden, Prussia, Austria, the Caucasus, and Central
Asia.[11] The efforts which had been made during the latter part of the
preceding century to develop our army had not been fruitless. It had
improved in quality and in professional knowledge, had produced such
men as Rumantsieff and Suvoroff, and had grown in numbers; but still
its size was out of all proportion to the country’s financial position.
Economy was unknown in military affairs. The administration was
defective, there was no higher tactical organization than the regiment,
and the training given was not uniform. The steps taken by the Emperor
Paul II. to rectify these defects were without success, and the war
establishment was reduced from 500,000 to 400,000. Theoretically,
the army was distributed over twelve inspection areas or military
districts; but when the western districts became incorporated in the
Empire, and we thereby became directly involved in the political
problems of Europe, the greater portion of our troops was required to
garrison the country west of the Dnieper. In 1799 about 100,000 men
were stationed across the frontier,[12] approximately 130,000 formed
two armies in the south-western districts,[13] and in the north some
50,000 were distributed around the capital; the rest were scattered
throughout the country, about 25,000 being on the Siberian and
Caucasian frontiers. Though a continuation of what had gone before,
the military problems of the nineteenth century had to be faced under
more complicated conditions. In the north-west Russia had still to
put the finishing touch to her effort towards an outlet on the Baltic
by gaining possession of the northern shores of the Gulf of Finland
and the eastern shores of the Gulf of Bothnia. In the west the Poles
had to be kept in subjection, and our frontier defended from Prussia
and Austria. We had to maintain the position we had won, and also to
oppose Napoleon’s army of a million men. In the south we had to make
permanent our footing on the shores of the Black Sea, and to guard its
coasts from oversea attack. In the Caucasus and the Far East everything
remained to be done. The consolidation of our position in the two
latter directions, so as to protect, before all else, the Russian
population of the southern districts, demanded an energetic advance.

It was upon the army that a large share of the execution of these
projects naturally fell. Firstly, the beginning of the century was
remarkable for our colossal struggle with France, of which Suvoroff’s
campaign in 1799 was the commencement. We advanced against Napoleon
as the ally of Austria and Germany, whom he was in the process of
destroying; but the campaigns ended in our utter defeat at Austerlitz
in 1805, and Friedland in 1807. The war in our country of 1812–14 was
a continuation of the first two Napoleonic wars, and, notwithstanding
the invasion of Russia by an immense army, and the fact that our troops
were driven back beyond Moscow, Napoleon was defeated, Europe was freed
from his yoke, and Poland became an integral portion of the Russian
Empire. The determination with which Peter the Great and Alexander
I. conducted their struggles against such opponents as Charles XII.
and Napoleon is in the highest degree instructive. In both cases
we commenced hostilities with inadequate numbers, suffered complete
initial defeat at Narva, Austerlitz, and Friedland, but nevertheless
continued the contest. In both cases our troops were reinforced, and
gradually became trained and seasoned; leaders were created by the war
itself, and our numbers increased until we obtained superiority over
the enemy, and finally ended the struggle victoriously by winning the
battle of Poltava in the one case, and by marching into Paris in the
other.

One result of these wars was the final definition of our present
boundary with Poland, which will soon have been established for one
hundred years. Any alteration of it, as will be shown later, would not
only be distinctly detrimental to our interests, but could only be
brought about by a European conflict, which would entail such appalling
sacrifices that any change would be on the whole as disadvantageous
to Germany and Austria as to Russia. Thus we can at once dismiss the
defence of our present Polish frontier from the probable tasks of the
twentieth century. Still, the Poles, split up as they are amongst three
great Powers, with their well-known national aspirations, have not up
till now become reconciled to their fate, and the internal pacification
and administration of Poland will doubtless prove one of the problems
of this century.

Though our most difficult piece of work in the eighteenth century had
been the attempt to gain an outlet on the Baltic, the completion of
this task in the nineteenth met with little opposition from Norway
and Sweden. The campaign with the latter country in 1808–09 lasted
fifteen months, and ended with our annexation of Finland. During its
progress the army was never stronger than 44,000 men, the total number
put into the field amounting to 65,000. Our casualties were 7,000
killed, wounded, and missing, and 9,000 invalided; total, 16,000. It is
interesting to note that we were in superior strength in forty-three
engagements, of which we won twenty-nine and lost fourteen. Although
after this war we annexed Finland as an integral part of our Empire,
we paid too little attention to its internal affairs, the result being
that there grew up close to our capital a large hostile country,
of which the population, though small in number, was stubborn and
independent in character, and was imbued with ideals entirely differing
from our own. The final incorporation of Finland in the Empire has been
left for our statesmen of the present century.

The consolidation of our position on the Black Sea, which we had gained
in 1791, was proceeded with energetically, but was not completed, in
spite of three wars waged with Turkey—in 1806–12, 1828–29, 1877–78.
The first ended in our annexation of a portion of Bessarabia. By the
second we acquired the mouths of the Danube and a strip of the Black
Sea littoral, 370 miles long. The interference of the European Powers
in Russian affairs, in order to weaken us in the Near East, led to
the Crimean War of 1854–56, which resulted unfortunately for us, as
we lost our Black Sea fleet and the possession of the mouths of the
Danube. At the time of the Crimean War we had a numerically strong
army, and much excellent material both among the officers and the
rank and file. A great number of the former were of the nobility; the
men were long-service soldiers (twenty-five years); while the warrant
and non-commissioned officers were experienced men, and wielded
considerable authority. But after the successful wars we had waged
earlier in the century the army had deteriorated in war-training
and fallen behind in armament. All ranks had been deeply bitten
by Arakcheeff’s views of military science, the senior ranks being
specially weak. That an army was intended for war was quite forgotten.
Spit and polish and parade smartness were considered far more than
battle efficiency, and more attention was paid to the “manual exercise”
and to ceremonial movements than to anything else. The best proof of
the views held at this period was the way in which commanding officers
of all arms permitted the rifles to be filed and burnished, so that,
in performing rifle exercises, a thousand rifles would flash and ring
together as smartly as one. An officer’s military career depended on
the interest behind him. Without influence only those got on who most
slavishly performed the wishes of their commanders, however cruel or
barbarous. The national movement towards greater personal freedom,
initiated by Emperor Alexander I. after the Napoleonic wars, had
penetrated to the rank and file of the army, but had now been replaced
by an Administration which paralyzed every activity or impulse towards
initiative throughout the country, and acted like a blight on every
grade of the population, civil as well as military. Everyone was, so to
speak, dressed in a tunic buttoned right up to the chin, and looked as
if he had “swallowed a poker.” The whole country, army included, could
say nothing but “Very good,” “Quite so,” and “All correct.” The private
soldier was treated with cruelty, and was badly fed; peculation and
dishonesty of all kinds were rampant. Not only did commanding officers
largely augment their pay from the money granted for the purchase of
forage, but this was winked at as being only natural. As had always
been the system, the commands of regiments were given to the younger
sons of the nobility, to enable them to exist, while the favouritism
shown to the Guards was the curse of the service. Any display of
initiative by soldiers was punished, and the Press was afraid to
speak; a discussion in a military paper of questions of dress even was
considered to be harmful “free-thinking.” The result was that while we
were outdistanced in _matériel_ by the armies of Europe, we made no
progress in _moral_, despite our large numbers. Holding such views as,
for instance, that the main use of a rifle was to make a pleasant noise
in the “manual exercise,” we naturally did not worry about re-armament,
and entered upon the war of 1854–56 armed with smooth-bore weapons
against our opponents’ rifles. The spirit of our fleet, fresh from
its victory at Sinope, and having such men in command as Lazareff,
Nakhimoff, Korniloff, and Istomin, was excellent, and its numbers were
strong; but, technically, it was even more behind the other fleets of
Europe than our army was behind the land forces of our neighbours, and
against our sailing-ships in the Black Sea the Allies brought a fleet
of steam-vessels. The peace strength of the standing army in 1850–60
was more than 1,100,000 men, but the greater part of it was stationed
in the western frontier districts, in the Caucasus, and in the large
cities. The peace strength of the Allied armies amounted to: France,
400,000; Great Britain, 140,000; Turkey, 450,000. Only a portion of
these forces took part in the war, but nevertheless Russia was beaten.

As regards our preparedness in our first campaign on the Danube, an
officer who took part writes in his recently published Memoirs:[14]

  “The conflict with the West in the Crimean War of 1854–56 ought
  not to have taken us by surprise. Rumours of war were prevalent in
  the summer of 1852; and, on account of these rumours, particular
  anxiety was felt concerning the inefficiency of our transport
  and military equipment generally. Indeed, the late Emperor
  Nicolai-Pavlovitch, at his autumn inspection at Elisavetgrad,
  personally warned the troops of the proximity of hostilities.
  Finally, in June, 1853, our troops crossed the Pruth and occupied
  the Danube Principality, and in October Turkey declared war. Our
  brilliant victory and the total destruction of the enemy’s fleet at
  Sinope aroused the enthusiasm of the whole nation, but gave France
  and great Britain a _casus belli_ against us. Then began the long
  series of sad and scandalous disasters to the Russian arms. The
  Danube campaign of 1853–54 could not possibly have been successful,
  for it was carried out with no definite object. Either because we
  did not fathom Austria’s real intentions, or else believed that she
  would remain neutral, we tried to meet her demands, and by so doing
  tied our own hands. Our defence of the left bank of the river was
  not favoured by one single piece of good fortune, and our offensive
  operations were soon abandoned under pressure from Austria. The
  campaign brought us neither honour nor gain, and while once more
  confirming the gallantry of the Russian soldier, it exposed the
  criminal incapacity of his commanders and the many abuses which had
  crept into the Service. In June, 1854, we returned with shame and
  anger to our own country from the walls of undefeated Silistria,
  and the Allies turned their glances towards the Crimea.”

The disembarkation of the allied armies, only 50,000 strong, seemed
madness in face of our force of 1,000,000 men and our strong fleet.
However, Prince Menshikoff, the Commander-in-Chief, and a professional
sailor into the bargain, allowed the landing to take place without
hindrance at Eupatoria on September 14 and 15, though he had at his
disposal sixty vessels, amongst them some steamers. Though the fleet
could not, of course, have counted with absolute certainty on victory,
we had it in our power then to wreck the enemy’s plan of operations by
dispersing their convoys of transports. The Allies were on the sea from
September 8 to September 14 between Varna and Eupatoria, but we were
unable to find them. At the Alma we had 33,000 men (42 battalions, 16
squadrons, 84 guns), and offered a determined resistance; but though
we were operating in our own country, we did not know the locality,
and General Boskey, leading his column by a path of whose existence we
were ignorant, fell upon our left flank. This attack decided the day,
and our troops were routed.[15] Then on September 26 began the eleven
months’ struggle for Sevastopol. Our exhausted fleet landed a number
of guns and lent some experienced commanders to the army—chief of all,
Nakhimoff, Korniloff, and Istomin. Operations now assumed the character
of siege warfare, in which our troops played their part most nobly; but
it must be remembered that the army of the Crimea was twice severely
beaten: on November 5, 1854, at Inkerman, and on August 17, 1855, at
the Tchernaya. Regarding the Battle of Inkerman, the above-quoted
writer says:

  “Prince Menshikoff, with the arrival of the remaining two divisions
  of the 4th Infantry Corps, had, in addition to the Sevastopol
  garrison, an army of 40,000 men under him, but he lost the great
  battle of Inkerman on November 5, 1854. Its object was to seize
  Sapun Ridge, as a first step to raising the siege of the town,
  after which he would have driven the Allies towards Balaclava
  and then out of the Crimea. The battle was well planned, every
  arrangement was made to insure victory, but the result was, owing
  to the incomprehensible mistakes of individual commanders, a bloody
  and decisive defeat.

                   *       *       *       *       *

  “Ten thousand casualties, a loss of _moral_ among the troops—the
  soldiers’ lack of confidence in their leaders, as well as Prince
  Menshikoff’s distrust of the army under his command—were the
  results of this disaster which for so long doomed our force to play
  a passive rôle. The ultimate issue of the Crimean campaign was
  really settled by this; the moment for the relief of Sevastopol
  had been missed, and our field operations lost every trace of
  initiative. A moral deterioration set in which led to unheard-of
  irregularities in our army.”

Menshikoff was replaced by Prince Gorchakoff, but things became no
better. The troops at the Alma[16] were commanded just as they had been
at Inkerman. While individual commanders did not help one another,
the attack delivered from Sevastopol did not support the operations
on the Alma. On September 8 the Allies delivered an assault, and
seized Malakhoff Hill. Though they were driven back with great loss
from other portions of the position, we were compelled to withdraw
from the northern side during the night of the 10th. This retirement
was decisive, and peace was declared—a peace dishonourable to us, for
by it we were deprived of the right to maintain a fleet on the Black
Sea, and lost the mouths of the Danube. This result was all the more
painful as the Allies were inferior to us in strength, and, had we been
determined to continue the war at all costs, would have been obliged to
make up their minds to conquer the Peninsula. Even had they succeeded
in taking it, we ought, remembering Peter the Great’s counsel in the
Northern War, and Alexander I.’s example in the war of the Fatherland,
to have continued the struggle.

Our weak points were the incapacity of our seniors and of our staff,
and particularly the inefficiency of the supply services. Of the
different arms, the infantry, artillery, and sappers were the most
reliable, while the cavalry, despite its numbers, played a small and
inglorious part. It was very difficult to maintain communication with
our own country in the rear, especially in the winter, when the roads
were bad. The transport of supplies to the front encountered such great
obstacles, and was so badly arranged, that the troops had not only
to undergo great hardships, but were often in actual want of food.
The medical services also were shockingly organized. Drunkenness and
gambling amongst both officers and men, especially at a distance from
the advanced positions, were of everyday occurrence, and looting and
robbery of every kind became universal. But this was the seamy side of
affairs, and did not imply that the whole army or the whole nation were
rotten, for, despite all the mistakes of our commanders, the men kept
up their spirit, and were quite ready to fight on until victory should
eventually crown their efforts. The war produced Nakhimoff, Korniloff,
and Istomin, who met heroic deaths, whilst amongst the survivors stood
out the names of Khruleff, Todleben, Sabashinski, and others. Of the
regimental commanders, most proved in every way fitted for their
duties, and many junior officers of all arms became seasoned veterans
whom the private soldiers would follow anywhere. The men were patient,
enduring, brave, and ignorant.

The finances of the country, moreover, were not crippled by this war.
Throughout the operations only two loans were raised, amounting to
£10,000,000; £43,000,000 of paper-money were issued, and £19,000,000
taken in State banks. Altogether the war cost us £72,000,000. Even
in 1856 general belief in our power and resources was not shaken,
and our credit stood high, in spite of our disasters in the field.
We, therefore, could and ought to have continued the struggle. If we
had done so, the Allies would, as I have said, have been obliged to
undertake the conquest of the Crimea. In proportion as they advanced
from the coast their difficulties would have increased, while our
army, gaining numbers and experience, would have become more and more
formidable, and would in the end have hurled them back into the sea. In
his notes on the war our historian, Solovieff wrote as follows:

  “At the time of the accession of the new Emperor, the minds of all
  were full of the painful ending of the Crimean War. Alexander II.
  was forced to begin his reign with the conclusion of a peace such
  as no Russian Emperor had accepted since the peace after the Pruth,
  and the new Emperor felt to the full the weight of the burden
  imposed upon him. Foreign affairs were by no means in so critical a
  state that an energetic ruler could not have emerged from the war
  without loss of dignity or material advantages. In the interior of
  Russia there was no exhaustion; the nation was by no means driven
  to extremities. The new Tsar, whom everyone desired to love, could
  undoubtedly, if he had appealed to this feeling and to the national
  patriotism, have aroused a tremendous enthusiasm which would have
  supported any action he chose to take. The Allies not only felt
  the burden of the war, but were desperately anxious for its close,
  and a firm announcement by the Tsar to the effect that he intended
  to continue fighting until an honourable peace was concluded would
  undoubtedly have compelled them to fall back.

                   *       *       *       *       *

  “... But for this course of action, breadth of view, daring,
  capability, and energy were necessary—qualities which the new
  Emperor did not possess. It would even have been sufficient if he
  had had round him advisers who would have lent him some support,
  but there was not a man of any moral or intellectual strength in
  his entourage. He was surrounded by those who, haunted by the
  groundless fear of having to fight the whole of Europe, had been
  partly responsible for Nicholas’s retreat. The only voices to be
  heard now were those that cried: ‘Peace! peace at any price!’ And
  so, after the fall of Sevastopol, peace was concluded at a moment
  when that place might have played the same rôle as Moscow did in
  1812. After the sacrifice of the fortress we should have announced
  that, far from being over, operations were only just beginning!
  With the Allies would have then remained the onus of finishing the
  war.”

Dissatisfaction with the results of the campaign was universal, and
penetrated all grades of society. The root of the evil was seen to lie
in our serfdom, so the Tsar Alexander II., the most humane of men,
himself headed a movement for the emancipation of the serfs. They
received their freedom. This event was of extraordinary importance,
constituting, in truth, an epoch in Russian life, which affected all
spheres of activity, not excluding that of the War Department. A new
language was heard on all sides. Indeed, it is difficult now to realize
the animated, convincing, and liberal tone of the articles which
appeared in the _Voenni Sbornik_. But, alas! everything soon returned
to its former state. The Polish rebellion of 1863, the attempt to
assassinate the Tsar, and the open conspiracies of a few evil-minded
people, served as a pretext for the adherents of the old régime to
strive for the reduction of the rights that had been granted. Their
efforts were crowned with success, and a reaction set in which was
particularly violent as regards educational and agrarian affairs. The
War Department, however, was under the enlightened guidance of General
Milutin, who, as far as possible, reduced the effect of this reaction
upon the army; the department, indeed, was on this account for some
time looked upon with suspicion. Though the Crimean War did arouse to
some extent the latent patriotism of the masses, it was waged at too
great a distance from the heart of the people to have earned the title
of a national struggle.

It is unthinkable that any great nation could ever have become
reconciled to the terms of such a peace as that signed by Russia in
1856, when she engaged to abstain from maintaining a fleet in the Black
Sea, and to give up the mouths of the Danube, won by her in 1828–29.
However involved, therefore, its causes may appear, the war of 1877–78
was in reality but a continuation of our two-hundred-year-old struggle
towards the Black Sea, on this occasion complicated by the necessity
of assisting our kindred in the Balkans—the Servians and Bulgarians.
Though we did not make the most of our opportunities, the time for
preparation allowed us by the Turko-Servian War really decided the
issue of that between ourselves and Turkey. It is true we mobilized
and concentrated the army in Bessarabia before the declaration of war,
but we delayed so long in making this declaration that the Turks also
had time for preparation. The severe reverses we suffered after our
initial successes showed that our opponents, who were now armed with
the breech-loading rifle and organized on the European model, were no
longer the foe that we had faced in 1828, whose mobs of armed men were
easily routed by small bodies of our troops. As usual, we put too few
men in the field at first; but the Emperor, upon the advice of General
Milutin, pressed masses of reinforcements to the front, among them the
Guards and the Grenadiers, the flower of our army. Our comparatively
short line of communication enabled this to be done with considerable
rapidity. It was at Plevna, in August, 1877, that we suffered our last
heavy reverse, and by October the Guards and Grenadiers had arrived at
the front. Including the Roumanian, Servian, Montenegrin, and Bulgarian
militias, we succeeded in placing superior numbers in the field, our
armies amounting altogether to some 850,000 men in both theatres of
operations, and in spite of the enemy’s gallant opposition, we advanced
up to the very walls of their capital. But it was not a lightly-won
victory. To break down the stubborn defence of the Turks, who were ably
commanded at Plevna, we were forced to put thrice their number into the
field. Dubniak Hill, which was very weakly fortified, was only taken by
the Guards, who were five or six times as strong as the enemy at that
particular point, after a desperate fight. Though their earth-works
were mostly of field profile, and without any obstacles, such as wire
entanglement, mines, and abatis; though the defenders had no bomb-proof
shelters; and though we were three to one in men, and put many more
guns in action, we were unable to seize Plevna by assault, but had
to resort to a blockade. Our Commander-in-Chief, however, was ably
supported on the European side by such distinguished leaders as Gurko,
Skobeleff, Radetski, and Todleben, whose troops soon became seasoned,
and brought victory to our arms. In the theatre of operations in Asia
the Grand-Duke Michael Nicolaeff was assisted by Lazareff, Heyman,
Ter-Gukasoff—all energetic and able soldiers. Under them our Caucasian
force did gallant service. While the force under Kridner and Zotovi
was being driven back from the weak Plevna position, they were engaged
in night assaults on the fortress of Kars. The defence of the Shipka
Pass and of Bayazet, on the Turkish side, are among the most brilliant
achievements in our military history.

This war again showed up many blots in our organization. The supply and
medical services were very inefficient. The work of the cavalry and
artillery on the European side was not up to expectation. The whole
burden of the campaign was borne by the infantry, and right well did
this Arm issue from the ordeal. In some engagements units lost as
much as one-third or even half their strength, and yet were able to
re-form and continue the action. Nor was there anything to complain of
as regards the reservists. Their long halt at Kishineff enabled them
to shake down and to amalgamate with the serving soldiers. Certain
units, however, just brought up to strength with reservists, and
sent into action before they had had time to be properly trained and
disciplined, were not on every occasion as steady as they should have
been; but, generally speaking, our troops upheld their reputation for
gallantry, steadiness, endurance, and discipline. But we were stronger
in defence than in the attack. Although this campaign—our first
experience after the introduction of the law of universal military
service—ended successfully, it emphasized the inferiority of our
arrangements for rapid mobilization and concentration as compared with
those of our western neighbours. The men were called up upon no regular
mobilization scheme or system, and the reserve units were formed
haphazard, and, owing to the inefficiency of the railways running to
Roumania, the general concentration was slow. Our information about
the enemy was insufficient and unreliable—it was due to our ignorance
of their strength that we took the field with such weak numbers. Our
re-armament was not completed owing to lack of funds, and we started
operations with three different patterns of rifle. We did not have
enough maps, and the reconnaissance sketches which had been made—of
the Shipka position, for instance—were left behind in St. Petersburg.
Our artillery _matériel_ was technically inferior to the enemy’s, our
4-pounder gun in particular being useless. The engineer services and
stores were insufficient, and their distribution was bad. Thus, in the
fights at Plevna on September 12 and 13, when Skobeleff and Imeretinski
led the main attack on the enemy’s fortified position, with an army
corps consisting of twenty-two battalions, there was only a detachment
of some thirty sappers, which I myself had by chance been able to
collect! Siege material was not forthcoming in sufficient quantity,
and what there was was of obsolete pattern. I have touched upon the
cavalry duties on the European side, which were, with few exceptions,
unsatisfactorily and selfishly performed throughout the war. The
work of the artillery, which on the Caucasian side was splendid and
self-sacrificing, in Europe often left much to be desired. There were
instances of batteries retiring because a few men had been wounded.
Many of the most senior commanders were unfit for their positions,
and capable artillery or cavalry leaders were few and far between.
The staff work, particularly that of the General Staff, was seldom
good. There was far too much correspondence before a battle, while
to report the most important events, or to inform subordinates of
what was happening, was a duty frequently forgotten in the stress of
action. During the actual combat touch was not properly maintained
either laterally or to the rear, and as a result there was little
co-operation between the different arms, the brunt of the fight being
thrown almost entirely on the infantry. The light railway communication
(via Roumania) was inadequate in capacity and badly organized. There
were no rest-camps along the line, and in winter, when the roads were
cut up, the transport of every kind of supplies was almost impossible.
The attitude of our troops in Bulgaria towards the inhabitants was
not always humane or just. Payment for produce brought in was made
irregularly, or not at all, owing to the improper system whereby forage
allowance was treated as the perquisite of a commanding officer. Away
from the front disorder and debauchery were common. Owing to our
hurried advance in insufficient strength, we were obliged to evacuate
areas of the country once occupied, and the people who had at first
received us with open arms as liberators were forced either to retire
with us or be slain by the returning Turks. Consequently, for a time
there was a general revulsion of feeling; the Bulgarians lost all
faith in us, and began to turn towards the enemy. Up to a certain point
it was the Crimea over again. Strong in defence, we were weak in power
of manœuvre, and our attacks consequently suffered from clumsiness:
this was notably the case at Plevna. On the other hand, there is no
doubt that we were greatly assisted by the comparative unreadiness
of the Turks for any offensive operations; otherwise our cordon in
Bulgaria might have easily been broken in August or September, before
reinforcements reached us. We should then have been obliged to fall
back behind the Danube. Only the jealousy and incompetence of the
Turkish leaders, and the interference from Constantinople, saved us
from misfortune. In spite, however, of all our want of organization,
in spite of all our shortcomings, we defeated the Turks, capturing
whole army corps at Plevna, Shipka, and Kars, and finally marched
victoriously to the walls of Constantinople itself. This was the last
great war in which we were engaged in the nineteenth century, and
immediately after it, in 1879, our military self-esteem received a
severe blow in Central Asia. Repeated raiding by the Turcomans, carried
out even in the neighbourhood of Krasnovodsk, necessitated a special
expedition into the Turcoman Steppe. The experienced and veteran
leader, General Lazareff, was appointed to its command, but at his
death, on the eve of the departure of the force from the line of the
Artek towards Geok Tepe, the command unfortunately passed to the next
senior—General Lomakin—who was quite unfitted for such responsibility.
The expedition ended in disaster. The force reached Geok Tepe, the
weakly fortified Turcoman stronghold, and made an attempt to storm it
which was unsuccessful, though our troops consisted of the magnificent
Caucasian regiments. We were forced to abandon several hundred
breech-loading rifles, and to retire with great loss to the fortified
posts on the line of the Artek. We had to make greater efforts, and had
to organize quite a large force—measured by the standard of Asiatic
warfare. General Skobeleff, an especially able and energetic man, was
given the command of it, and after a severe fight he defeated the
Turcomans and seized Geok Tepe. We twice met with reverses in the
different night attacks made by the enemy, being overwhelmed by sheer
numbers after desperate hand-to-hand fighting; we lost three guns
and the standard of one of the most distinguished of our Caucasian
regiments.[17] But Skobeleff succeeded in instilling into the minds of
all that, whatever the loss or sufferings, they should continue to
fight to the bitter end. So we won. This expedition showed, however,
that the time had passed when columns composed of a few companies, like
those under the command of Generals Cherniaeff and Kaufmann, could
defeat greatly superior numbers of natives. Besides being very brave,
the Turcomans were armed with captured Berdan rifles, with which they
managed to inflict severe loss upon us. Of the small force of under
5,000 which attacked Geok Tepe, we lost about 1,000 in killed and
wounded. The very last action in which our troops took part in the
nineteenth century was the affair at Kushk in 1885,[18] when a small
Russian force defeated the Afghans at the expense of forty-three men.

The result of the Turkish War of 1877–78 was that we regained the
mouths of the Danube, and obtained possession of Batoum and Kars. In
our contests with Turkey in the nineteenth century our primary object
was the freeing of the various Balkan nationalities still subject to
Turkey. But this question touched too closely the interests of the
other nations of Europe, who opposed us, by force at Sevastopol, and
diplomatically at the Berlin Congress. The lack of simplicity in our
aims also militated against our success, for in our anxiety over the
fate of the minor nationalities we lost sight of our own material
interests. Consequently, the results attained in this century on the
Black Sea did not on the whole correspond to the sacrifices we made.
In the three wars with Turkey we put 1,700,000 men into the field
(bringing the strength of the army up to 850,000 men in 1878), and
lost in killed, wounded, and missing 126,000; sick, 243,000; a total
of 369,000. If we take into account that we put 1,300,000 men into
the field during the Crimean War, and that our casualties in killed,
wounded, and missing were 120,000, and in sick 220,000, it appears
that the acquisition of the Black Sea littoral, the mouths of the
Danube, and the right to maintain a war fleet on the Black Sea, cost
us 3,000,000 men put into the field, a loss in battle of 250,000, and
460,000 invalided. Yet, in spite of all these sacrifices, the gateway
out of the Black Sea remained closed to us and open to our possible
foes. In 1878 we were virtually in possession of this gateway, but now
it is guarded against us not only by the Turks, but by the Germans. The
task of preserving our position on the Mediterranean from the Black Sea
has passed to the twentieth century.

To obtain possession of the Caucasus we had to fight twice with Persia
in the nineteenth century, and were at war for sixty-two years with the
mountaineers of the Caucasus. Before arriving at our present frontier
in Central Asia we had been making expeditions for thirty years. Our
operations both in the Caucasus and in Central Asia were productive
of many gallant feats. Though in the former we crossed swords with a
particularly brave opponent, and had to contend against extraordinary
natural difficulties, we were in greatly superior numbers and far
better organized than the enemy, and from a purely military point
of view the contest did not present at all the same difficulties as
the wars against the Turks. During our operations in Central Asia,
from 1847 to 1881, we never had more than 15,000 men in the field
at one time. The total number sent out was some 55,000, of whom we
did not lose as many as 5,000 killed and wounded, and 8,000 sick.
Our work in these two directions can be said to have been completed
in the nineteenth century, for, as will be shown later, not only
is no realignment of our present frontier necessary, but no change
is possible without risking serious conflicts with Turkey, Persia,
Afghanistan, and, probably, Great Britain. But the character of the
Caucasian and Central Asian peoples will demand constant watchfulness
and a strong hand in order to prevent racial and religious risings.

In spite of the small force maintained in Siberia, we considerably
altered our frontier line in the east during the nineteenth century,
and in the twentieth century we must be careful to preserve the
peaceful relations which have lasted for 200 years between the Chinese
and ourselves.

During that period we lost our possessions in America by making them
over to the United States for a small sum of money. We also practically
forced the Japanese to give us the southern portion of Saghalien in
exchange for the Island of Kurile, and annexed Kamchatka, the Amur
and Ussuri districts, and finally the Kuan-tung Peninsula. The Ussuri
district was awarded to us by the Peking Treaty of 1860, more or
less as a reward for the assistance we gave China in the drafting of
the Peking Treaty with the French and British after their capture
of Peking. Similarly, our movement in Manchuria was, so to speak, a
_quid pro quo_ for our mediation and intercession on China’s behalf
after her unsuccessful war with Japan. Thus, while our advance to the
Baltic and Black Seas cost two centuries of work by the army and many
lives, we were able to reach the Pacific seaboard in 1897 without any
bloodshed. But the success so easily gained was pregnant with the seeds
of disaster.

During the last two centuries the expansion of the Empire implied a
gradual realignment of all our frontiers, except on the greater part
of that between us and China, which, from the valley of the Katuna
to the mouth of the Schilka, remained unchanged for 200 years. The
western frontier had moved from a distance of 300 miles from Moscow in
1700 to one of 670 miles. In the north-west and south we had reached
natural boundaries in the Baltic and Black Seas. In the same period
we had pushed forward our confines a considerable distance from the
Caucasus and in Central Asia. The following figures show us roughly
what the two main struggles, between the years 1700 and 1900, have cost
us in men: In our efforts to reach the Black Sea we lost 750,000 out of
3,200,000[19] men put in the field against Turkey, while the conflict
with Sweden for an approach to the Baltic cost us 700,000 out of the
1,800,000 combatants employed. This is sufficient to convey some idea
of what sacrifices we must expect from our army in any attempt on our
part to reach the shores of the Pacific and Indian Oceans during the
present century. Moreover, the growth of our territory has forced us to
include within it many and different foreign and even hostile races,
and our frontier is to-day (1900),[20] from a military point of view,
therefore less soundly established than it was in 1700. Though the
population of the Empire has increased from 12,000,000 to 130,000,000,
it must be remembered that we have now on and within our borders more
than 40,000,000 who are only partly connected to us by racial ties, but
are more or less alien both by religion and by their historical past.

Within the same period peace reigned in Russia for 71-2/3 years. During
the remaining 128-1/3 years there were thirty-three foreign and two
internal wars, which can be classified, according to the political
objects for which they were fought, in the following order:

1. For the expansion of the Empire—twenty-two wars, lasting about 101
years.

2. In defence of the Empire—four wars, lasting 4-1/4 years.

3. In the interests of general European politics—seven wars and two
campaigns, taking 10 years.

4. Civil wars—two wars, lasting 65 years.

5. For the suppression of revolts—6 years of military operations.

These conflicts exposed to the horrors of war some 10,000,000 of
people, of whom about one-third were lost to the nation, nearly
1,000,000 being killed and wounded.

The gradual change in the war establishment of the army (excluding
militia, second line troops, and reserve) can be traced from the
following figures:

In 1700, with a population of 12,000,000, we had a war strength of
56,000 men—_i.e._, 0·47 per cent. of the population. In 1800, with a
population of 35,000,000, we had a war strength of 400,000—_i.e._,
1·14 per cent. In 1900, with a population of 132,000,000, we had
1,000,000—_i.e._, 0·75 per cent. It must, however, be noted that
the army had only just been formed in 1700, and that very shortly
afterwards its war strength rose to 150,000—_i.e._, 1·3 per cent.
Thus, notwithstanding the introduction of a new system of recruiting
our forces (the law of universal military service), and their gradual
growth, the proportionate burden imposed upon the nation in keeping
the ranks filled was at the beginning of the twentieth century
about one-half of what it had been 100 and 200 years before. This
is all the more remarkable, as in 1700 and 1710 the army had not
been properly developed, and was considerably below its strength in
1800, owing to the reforms of the Emperor Paul Petrovitch. The great
difference between the peace and war establishments first arose in
1855, on account of the Crimean War, but it became permanent upon the
introduction of universal military service.

As regards the work that would probably fall to the Russian armed
forces in the twentieth century, I wrote the following in a report I
made, as War Minister in 1901:

  “With the limitations of human understanding, it is not possible
  to look ahead a hundred years, and we cannot, therefore, lay down
  what our army will have to undertake in the twentieth century; but
  by analyzing the past and reviewing our present position among the
  great Powers of the world, it is both possible and essential to
  estimate the nature of the work that will come before our army in
  the next few years at least. In the last two centuries Russia’s
  main work was connected with the expansion of the Empire. _From
  this it seems that the matter of our frontiers is still the most
  urgent._ It is, therefore, important to answer the following
  vital questions: Are we content with our present frontier? If
  not, where and why are we not? This is a matter which must not
  be considered only from our own point of view. If we are content
  with our position, and are not anxious to advance or retire our
  frontier, it is certainly improbable that we shall undertake any
  wars of aggression in the twentieth century; but in arriving,
  by great efforts and the immense sacrifices of 200 years, at a
  position satisfactory to ourselves, we have, perhaps, so placed our
  neighbours that it may be their object in the coming century to
  regain the territory of which they have been deprived. If so, the
  danger of war will not have been removed; it will have been changed
  in nature from that of an offensive to a defensive struggle.”

FOOTNOTES:

[9] On the north-west, from Varanger Fiord to Pskoff (about 1,350
miles), we marched with our powerful neighbour Sweden, who possessed
an army of 100,000 men. At this disturbed period she was mistress of
the country round the Baltic coasts and of the present province of
St. Petersburg, and possessed in the fortresses of Finland and in the
Baltic littoral an enveloping base for a gradual movement on our Pskoff
and Novgorod provinces. On the west, from Pskoff to Tchigrin (about
1,000 miles), we marched with Poland, the frontier re-entering like a
wedge near Smolensk to a distance of 300 miles from Moscow. Poland,
the ally of Sweden and Turkey, was Russia’s natural enemy, for she was
in occupation of our soil in White and Little Russia. On the south,
from Tchigrin to Azov (about 400 miles), the boundary ran practically
undefined, shared with the Tartar hordes subject to Turkey, who then
possessed an army of some 500,000 men, and a strong fleet on the
Black Sea. From Azov to the Caspian (about 400 miles) our neighbours
were Tartars and nomadic Caucasian mountaineers, who were continually
raiding our borders. Lastly, in Asia our frontier, which was here also
only vaguely defined, marched with that of the Kirghiz tribes and races
subordinate to China.

[10] [In 1792.—ED.]

[11] In the year 1800 the weakest portions of our frontiers, which had
increased since 1700 to a total length of 11,333 miles, were: On the
side of Finland (Swedish), from Neyshlot to the mouth of the Kumen
(about 200 miles), owing to the proximity of this boundary to St.
Petersburg; from Grodno to Khotin (about 130 miles), due to the absence
of natural obstacles and strong fortresses, and to the propinquity of
Prussia and Austria; on the Caucasian side only a portion lay within
our sphere of influence, and after the annexation of Georgia conflicts
became frequent with the Caucasians; on the Central Asian side, because
the annexation of the Kirghiz tribes, in the time of Anne Ivanovna,
had brought Russia into immediate contact with the Khanates of Khiva,
Bokhara, and Khokand, whose inhabitants looked upon our approach with
no friendly eye.

[12] The troops of Suvoroff, Rimskov-Korsakoff, Herman, and those
afloat in the fleet of Admiral Ushakoff.

[13] The armies of Lassa (about 65,000; headquarters, Grodno) and of
Gudovitch (about 65,000 to 70,000; headquarters, Kamenetz-Podolsk).

[14] “Memoirs of a Sevastopol Man” (N. S. Maloshevitch, 1904), chaps.
ix., x.

[15] In this fight our weapons had a range of 300 to 450 yards, as
compared with the enemy’s (Minié) rifle, which had a range of 1,200
yards. Our Rifle battalions, of which we had one per army corps, were
alone armed with rifles.

[16] [? Tchernaya.—ED.]

[17] Only fourteen men were left of the company in whose advanced
trench the standard was. The officer commanding the battalion, the
company commander, and company subaltern, were all killed.

[18] [An affair of outposts on the Afghan frontier, which caused a
considerable stir at the time.—ED.]

[19] [In the eighteenth century, 1,500,000; in the nineteenth century,
1,700,000.—ED.]

[20] [This is apparently extracted from General Kuropatkin’s report of
1900.—ED.]




                              CHAPTER II

Russia’s frontiers in Europe and Asia—Conclusions as to their
    suitability to the needs of the Empire.


The second chapter of a report, made in 1900, when I was Minister for
War, contained a strategical review of our frontiers. The general
conclusions arrived at may be summarized as follows:

1. _Swedish Frontier._[21]—This is 1,000 miles long, and traverses a
rugged, inaccessible, and sparsely populated country. Starting from
the extreme northern point of the Gulf of Bothnia, and running due
north, it acts as a sharply defined ethnographical line between the
Scandinavians on the west and the Finns on the east. The southern
portion quite corresponds to our requirements, but the northern is
too artificially drawn, and is disadvantageous to us, as it cuts
Finland off from the Arctic Ocean, and gives all the coast to Norway.
We would naturally like to see a realignment of this portion, but
the advantages to be gained are too insignificant to warrant our
quarrelling about them. Still, the situation on this section of our
border cannot be considered to be all that is to be desired.

It has been shown in the preceding chapter what efforts and sacrifices
have been made by Russia in order to gain access to the Baltic Sea
and the Gulfs of Finland and Bothnia. We had to fight four wars with
Sweden, and put 1,800,000 men into the field, and only won at last
after losing some 130,000 men in killed and wounded. The main factor in
our success was the influence on events exercised by Peter the Great,
for it was his victory at Poltava which opened the way for us. At the
beginning of the eighteenth century the Viborg province was, to a
certain extent, Russianized: Russian villages and churches were to be
found in it, and our language was the predominant tongue. In 1809, by
the peaceful Treaty of Friederichsham, Finland passed for ever into the
Empire. All that then remained to be done was to take advantage of our
victories, and quietly but firmly incorporate the conquered province
with the rest of Russia. But we did not do this. Being fully occupied
elsewhere—in fortifying our foothold on the Black and Caspian Seas, in
advancing towards the Pacific, in a long struggle in the Caucasus,
in wars with Poland and in Central Asia—we paid little attention to
what was going on in Finland, and rested content with the outward
peacefulness, order, and submission of its people. The Finns took
advantage of this, and from 1810 to 1890 unceasingly worked against
us, hoping always to succeed in obtaining complete autonomy. In 1811
the Viborg province, won by us at so great a cost, was again made over
to them, though they have not to this day completely obliterated in it
all traces of Russian citizenship. Then, with the assistance of certain
of our statesmen, we learned by degrees to forget that Finland had
ever really been an integral portion of our Empire; we were gradually
taught to feel that she ought to be administered according to the
Swedish Constitution of 1772, and, finally, that she was not really a
Russian province, but an autonomous State. In 1880 the law of universal
military service was enacted. This gave Finland a national army—not a
large one, it is true, but one which, by a well-thought-out system of
reserves, enabled her to put in the field an armed force of 100,000 men
near the Russian capital. Thus the Finns, without shedding a drop of
blood, but by working cautiously, continuously, and systematically for
eighty years, have succeeded in again shutting us out from the Gulfs
of Finland and Bothnia, and have, to a great extent, robbed us of the
fruits of our victories. Therefore, as the kingdom[22] of Norway and
Sweden is weak, and as Finland, which stretches almost to the walls of
the Russian capital, and screens not only it, but the whole of Northern
Russia, is of immense importance to us, we ought, instead of planning
any rectification of the Swedish frontier, to think how best to remove
the causes of friction between the two countries. Sweden could only
hope to take Finland from us if the Finns’ dream of independence came
true; she could only risk operations against us in that country if the
inhabitants joined her or were at least sympathetic. Consequently, to
insure our safety on that frontier, it is our duty to smooth the way as
much as possible for the early unification of Finland and Russia.

The following is a quotation from my report:

  “However just our claims to the possession of Finland may be, it
  must be acknowledged that our mistaken policy with regard to her,
  lasting for eighty years, cannot be rectified all at once. Hasty
  action in dealing with matters which touch the domestic life of a
  people can only irritate and intensify difficulties. A firm and,
  at the same time, cautious attitude, extending, perhaps, over many
  years, is essential in order that we may be able in the end to take
  our proper place on the shores of the Gulfs of Bothnia and Finland.
  We must be particularly careful how we introduce any change into
  the people’s mode of life, and must frankly admit that Finland has
  reached a more advanced state of civilization than many of our
  provinces, although this has been done mainly at the expense of the
  Russian people. We should respect Finnish culture, in the hope that
  when Finland is united to us it will assist and not harm us.”


2. _Western Frontier._—From Cape Polangen on the Baltic Coast to the
mouth of the Danube in the Black Sea Russia marches for 738 miles with
Germany, 761 with Austro-Hungary, and 467 with Roumania.

The northern and southern extremities of this frontier line are fairly
straight. In the middle, from Raigrod to Litomerj, it runs due west,
and bending round, continues for 390 miles to Myslowitz, along the
southern and eastern frontiers of Germany, and thence for 213 miles
along the northern frontiers of Austro-Hungary. It juts out into
these States, forming our Warsaw Military District, important both
by its position and its strategic significance. This area, formerly
the kingdom of Poland, was joined to Russia by the Treaty of Vienna
in 1815. By holding this area we can envelop the southern frontier of
Eastern Prussia and the northern frontier of Galicia. Operating from
this theatre, we can cut off those provinces from their neighbours
by advancing towards the Baltic Sea on the north, or the difficult
Carpathian range on the south. On the other hand, the district is
itself liable to be cut off by offensive movements from north and
south, directed on the fortress of Brest-Litovsk. Its position,
therefore, makes it of decided importance. Were we more ready for war
than our neighbours, it might constitute a source of strength to us.
If, on the other hand, Germany and Austria together are able to throw
greater numbers into the field, and can concentrate more rapidly than
we can, it will merely be a weak spot.

The German frontier, 738 miles in length, follows no natural feature.
Beyond it lies our nearest neighbour—a nation with whom we have been
in close social and economic relationship ever since we got into
touch with European life. At the present time (1900) five separate
lines of railway connect different parts of Russia with Germany’s
Baltic ports and with Berlin; our annual trade with her amounts to
£32,200,000 (the average of the five years from 1893 to 1897), or, in
other words, to 26·5 per cent. of all our foreign trade. The yearly
exports (five-years average) amount to £16,400,000, or 25·1 per cent.
of all our exports; the imports to £15,800,000 (28·6 per cent. of
our imports). In 1897 alone our German exports totalled £17,520,000,
and our imports £17,980,000. Thus the economic connection between
the two countries is very close. Our interests are reciprocal, and,
consequently, economic reasons alone necessitate a preservation on our
part of the present friendly relations. But it is of no use disguising
the fact that the part played by the German Government at the Berlin
Congress gave us reason to change a policy which had always been
favourable to Germany, and her entry into the Triple Alliance, which
was directed against us, was the origin of our _rapprochement_ with
France. The whole of the frontier is artificial, and quite exposed
to invasion from either side. From the Baltic to Filippovo it acts
as an ethnographical dividing-line between the Lithuanian races in
the east and the Germans, German Lithuanians, and Poles on the west,
and separates our Poles from the German Poles. Though there exists no
obvious natural boundary between us and Germany, the racial one has the
same effect as a natural boundary. By a systematic policy Germany has
succeeded in so Teutonizing the one Slav country of Eastern Prussia
that it now constitutes one of the most loyal provinces of the House of
Hohenzollern. The same policy, with less successful results, however,
is being applied to Posen. On our side we are making great efforts to
colonize the Warsaw Military District and the north-western countries
bordering on Germany, so as to bind them closer to us. If we have not
been so successful in our efforts as our neighbours, it is mainly due
to the backward state of our civilization. Our vacillations, also, as
to the best policy whereby to attain the desired result are responsible
for the slow progress made.

By the expenditure of vast sums of money, Germany has made ready in the
most comprehensive sense to march rapidly across our borders with an
army of 1,000,000 men. She has seventeen lines of railway (twenty-three
tracks) leading to our frontiers, which would enable her to send to
the front more than 500 troop-trains daily. She can concentrate the
greater part of her armed forces (fourteen to sixteen army corps) on
our frontier within a few days of the declaration of war; while, apart
from this question of speedy mobilization, she has at her command
far greater technical resources, such as light railways, artillery,
ordnance, and engineering stores, particularly for telegraphs, mobile
siege-parks, etc., than we have. She has also made most careful
preparation for a determined defence of her own border provinces,
especially those of Eastern Prussia. The first-class fortresses of
Thorn, Königsberg, and Posen are improved yearly, entrenched camps are
built at the most important junctions, and material lies ready stacked
for the rapid semi-permanent fortification of field positions.

The crossing-places on the Vistula have been placed in a state of
defence, as have also the various towns and large villages. The whole
population, indeed, is making ready for a national struggle. Since
the Crimean War we also have worked hard to prepare the Vilna and
Warsaw areas for hostilities; but as Germany has done considerably
more in thirty years than we have in fifty, she has outdistanced us.
Her principal and most overwhelming superiority lies in her railways;
to her seventeen lines running to our frontier we can only oppose
five. This advantage is overwhelming, and gives to her and Austria a
superiority which can be counterbalanced neither by large numbers nor
bravery. The fact remains that Germany, by spending milliards—part
of which were supplied by the war indemnity of 1871—has prepared for
hostilities, both in the shape of an energetic offensive and also a
determined defensive. If a war should happen to go against us, she
might attempt to annex the whole of the Warsaw Military District,
or even part of the Vilna District (on the left bank of the Dwina),
for the peoples of these countries might considerably augment her
military strength. On the other hand, those who analyze the possible
consequences of such a war cannot see what advantage Germany would
derive from such expansion. It is incredible that 100,000,000 Russians
would ever become reconciled to the loss of territory which is bound to
the Fatherland by historical ties, and which has cost so much Russian
blood. Such thinkers are convinced, on the contrary, that we should
concentrate ourselves on winning it back at the very first chance. If
we were better prepared for war, or in a case where Germany’s main
forces were diverted in another direction, the Warsaw Military District
would constitute a _place d’armes_, cutting deep in between her and
Austria, whence we might, with equal ease, advance rapidly on either
Berlin or Vienna. The former is 200 and the latter 213 miles from our
frontier; St. Petersburg and Moscow are 533 and 733 miles respectively
from the German, and 900 and 800 from the Austrian, frontier. If,
however, we were successful in such a campaign, and sought to expand
the Empire further, military considerations would point to the
annexation of the whole of Eastern Prussia up to the Vistula. Astride
this river, with possession of both its banks and of its mouths and of
the River Niemen, we should hold a very commanding position as regards
Germany, and should have considerably improved our military frontier.
But these advantages of position would be more than outweighed by the
many disadvantages attending such an increase of territory. There
would arise for us a question of lost provinces comparable to that of
Alsace-Lorraine; but it would be of a more acute nature, for the German
nation would always be watching for an opportunity to regain—by war if
necessary—territory with which the ruling dynasty was so intimately
connected. It may be assumed, therefore—

That, taking the armed forces of both nations as they exist to-day, and
making allowance for their comparative readiness, an invasion of our
territory by German armies is more probable than a Russian invasion of
Germany;

That an invading German army would meet with fewer difficulties than
ours if we marched into Prussia;

That certain territory might be taken from us;

That we might take Prussian territory from Germany, but that the
population of the conquered provinces would always be hostile to us,
on account of the difference in their state of civilization, national
ties, and traditional sentiment;

That both Russia and Germany are such great nations that neither
could possibly accept a loss of territory nor rest until it had been
regained; and

“_That, taking everything into consideration, it would not suit
Germany, and it would certainly not suit us, to go to war for the sake
of altering the existing frontier._”


3. _Austro-Hungarian Frontier._—Austro-Hungary, 243,043 square miles
in area, is larger than Germany, and in 1900 its population was
45,600,000; but while the German nation is exceedingly homogeneous
and patriotic, the people of Austro-Hungary consist of many races.
Of its population, 24·1 per cent. is German; the numerous Slav groups
comprise 47 per cent. (Bohemians, Moravians, and Slovaks, 16·9 per
cent.; Croatian-Servians, 11 per cent.; Poles, 8 per cent.; Rusins,
8 per cent.; Slavonians, 3 per cent.); Hungarians, 16·2 per cent.;
Roumanians, 6·6 per cent.; Jews, 4·5 per cent.; and Italians, 1·6 per
cent. As regards the feeling of these various races towards Russia,
the Germans who live at a distance from our frontiers are not hostile;
the Hungarians, if not open enemies, are, at any rate, unfriendly on
account of the part we took in suppressing the rebellion of 1849, and
their latent dislike is fanned by the greatest of the Slav groups, the
Poles. The rest of the Slavs are sympathetic with their kinsmen in
Russia, but the main motive for this sentiment is fear lest they should
be absorbed by the Germans or Magyars.

The Austrian frontiers are nowhere simple, but ever since the
conclusion of the Triple Alliance she has turned her attention—in a
military sense—almost exclusively to her Russian frontier. On glancing
at the map, one’s first thought is that the natural boundary between
the two countries should run along the Carpathian range, but the actual
frontier is a long way on the Russian side of it. Galicia forms, so to
speak, a glacis of this main obstacle (the Carpathians) running down
towards Russia, and it has recently grown up into a splendidly prepared
entrenched camp, connected to the other provinces of Austro-Hungary by
numerous roads across the Carpathians. It is strongly fortified and
stocked with supplies of every nature, both for a protracted defence or
an advance in force into Russia. Austria can now concentrate 1,000,000
men in this area within a very short space of time. For 760 miles we
have a common frontier, and the upper reaches of the Vistula—from
Nepolomnitsa to Zavikhost—and a small stretch of the Dniester, with its
tributary, the Zbruoz, form a natural boundary in this direction. These
rivers, however, possess no strategic value. The frontier is crossed by
four lines of railway:

(_a_) At Granitsa, on the Warsaw-Ivangorod line.

(_b_) At Radziviloff.

(_c_) At Volochisk.

(_d_) At Novoselits.

Our economic relations with Austro-Hungary are not so important as
those with Germany. For the five years 1893–97 the average value of our
trade has amounted to only £5,800,000 per annum, or 4·5 per cent. of
our total trade; of this, the exports are £3,500,000, and the imports
£2,320,000 (4·8 and 4·2 per cent. of the respective totals). In 1897
our exports were £3,900,000, and imports £19,000,000. Though almost
half the races of Austro-Hungary come of kindred stock to our people,
and though much of our blood was shed in the nineteenth century in
order to maintain the reigning house of Austria on the throne, war
between the two nations is by no means impossible in the event of a
general European conflagration, for brothers by blood and religion
will march against brothers. Such a war, which would, except in the
imagination of a few Polish dreamers, be a calamity for all the Slav
races, could not be popular with the Austrian-Germans, however much
their interests may be opposed to ours. In Austro-Hungary it is the
Hungarians and Poles alone who hate us, having, as is well known, many
and good reasons for siding with our possible foes. Upon the subject of
a change of our frontier after war with Austria, I wrote in my report
of 1900 as follows:

  “In the event of a successful war with us, the Austro-Hungarian
  Government—under pressure from the Poles—would probably insist on
  the annexation to Galicia of those Russian border-lands where the
  Poles predominate. Some of the Polish and Hungarian patriots even
  aspire to moving the Russian frontier back to Brest and the Dnieper.

  “It is certain that Russia would never accept any loss of
  territory, even after defeat, and would do her utmost to win back
  as quickly as possible any which had been taken. On the other hand,
  after a successful war against Austro-Hungary, and the probably
  ensuing break-up of that Empire, Russia will be confronted with
  the problem of whether she should take more territory, and if so,
  what? There would then recur the cry for the ‘rectification of the
  frontier.’ The Carpathian Mountains seem formed by Nature for a
  boundary, so that the whole of Galicia might become part of Russia.

  “But we must put the position before ourselves clearly and in good
  time. Is such an increase of land and population necessary to us?
  Should we be the stronger for such annexation, or, on the other
  hand, should we be creating a source of weakness and anxiety for
  ourselves? Seventy or a hundred years ago a transfer of Galicia
  might very likely have been of advantage and have added to our
  strength, though even that is problematical, for it is by no means
  certain that Austria would not have tried to win it back; she would
  have had an excellent opportunity in 1855. But now, after Galicia
  has for so long existed apart from us, it could only be torn from
  Austria by force, and therefore unwillingly. Neither the Poles of
  Galicia nor its Russian population are anxious to become Russian
  subjects. We must not lose sight of the fact that for the Slavs of
  Austria, including the Rusins, we can only be a means to an end
  (emancipation), not an end in ourselves. Even the Bulgarians and
  Servians might turn against us. Nor are the Austrian Slavs in real
  need of our help. Every year they are gaining, by persistency and
  peaceful methods, more and more civil rights, which are gradually
  placing them on an equality with the Germans and the Hungarians.
  Notwithstanding their grave economic position; notwithstanding the
  grip the Jews are getting on the land, or the taxes, which are
  heavier than in Russia, and the inequality of rights of Poles and
  Rusins, the people of Galicia consider themselves far more advanced
  than their Russian neighbours. In their opinion it would be a
  retrograde step to become Russian subjects. This is also a point we
  must always keep clearly in our minds, lest we imagine that we have
  only to move into Eastern Galicia for the people to rise against
  the Austrians—their eternal oppressors. If, on the contrary, we
  allow ourselves to be led away by the prospect of rounding off our
  possessions by means of natural boundaries, we shall certainly
  lay up endless trouble and expense for ourselves in the future.
  Joined to Russia, Galicia might in a lesser degree become an
  Alsace-Lorraine for us, just as Eastern Prussia would be.”

In the matter of railway development the Austrians also have left us
far behind. While they, by means of eight lines of rail (ten tracks),
can run 260 trains up to the frontier every twenty-four hours, we
can only convey troops up to the same point on four lines! As any of
their troops on the frontier would be in advance of the Carpathians,
this range was formerly looked upon as an obstacle to retirement and
to communication between Galicia and the rest of Austria. But in the
last ten years it has been pierced by five lines of railway, and
preparations have been made to lay three more. Notwithstanding our
unreadiness, the Austrians, even if egged on by the Germans, would not
lightly attack us, for they well know that they would meet a determined
foe and be committed to a national war. On the other hand, we must
not deceive ourselves with any idea that we could easily defeat the
Austrians. Their army, which is of great size and splendidly equipped,
would base itself upon the strong entrenched camp in Galicia, and
could, if properly commanded, throw superior numbers into the field
against us. I recorded the following conclusions upon the Austrian
frontier in my report of 1900:

  “_It would be advantageous to neither Austria nor Russia to engage
  in war in order to bring about an alteration of the existing
  frontier._

  “It is satisfactory to be able to draw such conclusions regarding
  our frontiers with these two powerful States. Having no desire for
  our neighbours’ land, and being at the same time quite prepared
  to make any sacrifice for the defence of our own country, we may
  hope that if we on our side have no reason to force on a war, our
  neighbours will, on their side, use every means to avoid beginning
  one with us.”


4. _Roumanian Frontier._—For 466 miles south of Austro-Hungary we
march with Roumania. The frontier runs along the River Pruth and the
northern branch of the delta of the Danube. It is there formed by a
natural line of water; it fully meets our requirements, political and
military, and therefore calls for no change. The young kingdom of
Roumania, consisting of some 51,000 square miles, with a population of
5,000,000, is one of the second-class Powers of Europe. Our trade with
her amounts roughly (taking the average from 1893–97) to £1,020,000 per
annum, constituting O·8 per cent. of our foreign trade. Our exports
amount, on the average, to £750,000 per annum (1·3 per cent. of our
total exports). Two lines of railway run to the frontier from our side:
one to Ungens, whence it continues on to Jassy; the other to Reni,
whence communication extends to Galatz by road, there being no bridge
across the Pruth. Although Roumania owes her very existence to Russia,
the close relations into which she has entered with Germany, and still
more with Austro-Hungary, and her evident anxiety to develop her army
and fortify her frontier on our side, point in no uncertain manner to
the possibility of her taking up arms against us in a European war.
The reason may be that she wishes, in the event of such a conflict, to
wrest from us Bessarabia, half the population of that province being
Roumanian.


5. In _Trans-Caucasia_ we march for 325 miles with Turkey and 465
with Persia. The territory of the former is in three continents, and
amounts to 1,581,400 square miles, with a population of 40,000,000. Our
trade with her (taking the same years as before) reaches £2,110,000
per annum, or 2·1 per cent. of our total foreign trade. The frontier
was fixed after our victorious campaign of 1877–78. As it runs for
the most part along natural boundaries, such as watersheds, it not
only effectually guarantees the integrity of our possessions from any
Turkish attempt at aggression, but it gives us an advantageous route by
which to advance on Erzeroum, the most important point in Asia Minor,
and the only fortress of any strength nearer than Scutari. Thus, the
present frontier may be accepted as being quite satisfactory from our
point of view, and no change is necessary.

In Europe we have no long land frontier with Turkey, as Roumania and
Bulgaria lie between us. The only point at which we are in direct touch
with her on the mainland is in the Caucasus, and this is the only
point where we can engage her by a direct advance across the frontier.
But though we are content with our position, we must not forget that
Turkey, given a favourable opportunity, might make an effort to regain
the territory we have taken from her. To make our position on her
frontier safe, we should pacify the Caucasus, improve the conditions
of the people and our organization of troops there, and strengthen our
command of the Black Sea.


6. _East of Turkey_ we march with Persia for 465 miles in
Trans-Caucasia, to the east again for 275 along the Caspian Sea, and
further still to the east on land for 593 miles up to Zulfikar on the
Heri Rud. Including the Caspian shore, we have a common frontier with
Persia of 1,333 miles.[23] Our trade with her has gradually increased
in the last ten years from £2,000,000 in 1888 to £3,500,000 in 1897. Of
all our land-borne commerce, this is only exceeded by our trade with
Germany, Austria, and China. In nine years our exports have risen from
£900,000 to £1,600,000, and our imports from £1,100,000 to £1,900,000.
Our exports have, however, been artificially stimulated by very
heavy rebates on the export tax on sugar and cotton, and the imports
diminished by the high taxes on tea brought through Persia (from China
and India) and an almost prohibitive tariff on foreign manufactured
goods. Her situation on the Indian Ocean, upon the shortest route to
India from Europe, combined with the undeveloped state of her resources
and her military weakness, makes Persia the natural arena for any
struggle between the great Powers for predominance in the Middle East.
Hitherto Russia and Great Britain have been the principal competitors,
but Germany is now apparently ready to join in the race, for she is
making serious efforts to establish her footing in Asia Minor. The
fact that we are neighbours over an immense length; our long-standing
peaceful relationship;[24] the privileges we enjoy from the Treaty
of Gulistan, which give us a word in the internal administration of
the country, and permit us to maintain exclusive supremacy on the
Caspian, which washes the defenceless shores of Northern Persia; and,
finally, our complete military superiority, can be said to confer at
present on Russia an effective political predominance in the country.
As regards economic predominance, we have in our hands only the trade
of the three northern provinces; throughout the rest of the country it
does not belong to us. In the southern provinces it is almost entirely
in the hands of Great Britain. By seizing points on the coast of the
Indian Ocean, by constructing railways[25] and developing her trade
with Persia, Great Britain apparently aspires not only to make certain
of supremacy in the south, but gradually to capture the trade of the
central provinces, and even to compete with us in the north. Germany
will also soon be a serious competitor of ours; she already controls
the important trade route from Trebizond to Tabriz. The following is
the conclusion I recorded in the report I have quoted from above:

  “Our Persian frontier has been settled and delimitated along
  its whole length, and neither for strategic nor other reasons
  is any change desirable; nor do we wish to obtain any further
  concessions of land from Persia. On the contrary, not only would
  the acquirement of fresh districts filled by alien peoples, and
  the consequent expense of administration, be of no advantage to
  us, but any action likely to undermine the friendly feelings now
  underlying all our dealings with the Persians would be distinctly
  detrimental to our interests. From the military standpoint, there
  appears to be no need to realign the frontier. It separates kindred
  races only for a short distance—_i.e._, the Persians and Turkomans
  in Lenkoran and along the Artek. Following natural landmarks
  for the rest of its length, it acts as a racial division—in
  Trans-Caucasia between the Armenians and Turks; in Azerbaijan
  between the Persians, Turko-Tartars, and the Kurds; in Central Asia
  between the Turkomans and Russians of Trans-Caucasia, and the Kurds
  and Persians of Khorasan. For the last fifty years our trade with
  Persia, taking imports and exports, has increased enormously, and
  it is now our duty to preserve and develop it, and to take every
  step in order that the northern markets may, year by year, become
  more completely dominated by us; but a further growth of trade is
  only possible if the people of the country feel secure and internal
  order is maintained. By the conquest of the Turkomans twenty years
  ago we guaranteed peaceful development to the people of Khorasan,
  and we are now reaping the fruits of our victory at Geok Tepe,
  for our trade in Khorasan alone amounts to about £10,000,000 a
  year. If, therefore, the necessity should arise in the future, it
  will certainly be our duty to assist the Persian Government to
  maintain order in those portions of country nearest to our border.
  Consequently, our most urgent duties in Persia are, at present,
  the maintenance of order in the provinces nearest us, and of our
  command of the markets in the north of the country.”


7. _Eastwards_ again from the Persian frontier runs that of
Afghanistan, which has not long been delimitated. It is 1,259 miles
long, and traverses a desert as far as the Oxus, and then runs along
that river. This frontier is satisfactory, and well defined.

Bounded on the west by Persia, on the south and east by Baluchistan and
the Indian Empire, Afghanistan contains the immense range of the Hindu
Kush Mountains, with their numerous ramifications. In size it is some
217,800 square miles, with a population of 5,000,000 to 6,000,000, of
which 56 per cent. are Afghan and 44 per cent. non-Afghan tribes. As it
lies between our territory in Central Asia and Great Britain’s Indian
Empire, it has long been an object of interest to the British, who have
desired to establish in it an exclusive supremacy. Being afraid of an
attempt on our part to march on India, they have followed our every
move in Central Asia with a vigilant eye. So long ago as 1873 they
tried to arrive at an agreement with us whereby, if they refrained from
interference in Bokhara, we, on our side, should undertake to abstain
from any intervention in Afghanistan. Since then they have moved
forward several steps on the frontiers of the country, and have even
annexed a portion of it. But in proportion as they have advanced beyond
the Indus, they have, instead of assuring more peace upon the border,
met greater difficulties, with the result that their present position
on the north-west frontier of India is unsettled and unsatisfactory.
Afghanistan has not only not become British, but under twenty years of
Abdur Rahman’s energetic administration has become stronger—so much so
that it is now really an independent empire,[26] with a sound military
organization. As regards the country’s sentiments, it is as hostile to
us as it is to the British.

Since 1873 we also have greatly added to our possessions in Central
Asia. We conquered Turkomania and the Khanate of Khokand, defeated the
inhabitants of Khiva, and turned it into a trading centre; and although
we did not annex Bokhara, by running a railway through it and including
it within our fiscal area we secured absolute supremacy. In this way we
pushed our frontiers on to Persia and Afghanistan, and, having drawn
our boundary along natural features, we now possess a clearly defined
line along the whole of which we are blessed with peace. The conclusion
I came to regarding the Afghan frontier was expressed as follows in my
report of 1900:

  “If we compare the success of British policy in India since 1873
  with the results of our progress in Central Asia, we have reason
  to congratulate ourselves. We are at present better and more
  peacefully established than they are. There would not be any
  advantage in changing our present position for a worse one, which
  we would certainly do if we annexed part of Afghanistan. Since
  the non-Afghan peoples of Northern Afghanistan wish to be taken
  over by us, it would seem natural that we should annex Afghan
  Turkestan and the Herat province. Such annexation would bring us
  over 2,000,000 new subjects, of whom the majority are industrious
  and skilled tillers of the soil; would advance our frontier to
  the Hindu Kush, which has long been the dream of many Russians;
  and would give us possession of the far-famed Herat, a place most
  undoubtedly of great strategical importance. At first sight the
  gain seems indisputable; but from a closer study of the subject, it
  is clear that the result of the realization of these schemes would
  be to create for ourselves immense difficulties in the present and
  possible danger in the future. In the first place, the geographical
  boundaries would not coincide with the ethnographical. For, in
  moving our frontier up to the edge of the Hindu Kush, we should be
  forced to take over tribes of Afghan descent, and yet at the same
  time exclude some non-Afghan races kindred to those we had already
  taken over. This in itself bristles with difficulties. Where the
  inhabitants of the valleys are peasants, Uzbegs, and Tajiks, they
  would probably submit to us without opposition, but the hillmen,
  even those of non-Afghan descent, would fight fiercely for their
  liberty. Even after conquering them, we, like the British in India
  to-day, would have no peace. Continual risings would take place
  along our new frontier, the hillmen from Afghanistan proper would
  begin to raid just as the tribes do on the Indian border, and
  continual expeditions would be necessary. We should be compelled
  in the end, just as the British have been, to move the frontier
  forward repeatedly, and to absorb more territory. So it would go on
  until our frontier eventually coincided with that of British India.
  Immense sums of money would be required for the organization and
  administration of the country taken over, for the construction of
  roads and fortified positions for large numbers of troops, and to
  meet the cost of expeditions, etc. Finally, it must be remembered
  that the people of Afghan Turkestan and Herat, who now look on
  us as their liberators from Afghan oppression, might, when taken
  over, change their feeling towards us. The consequence would be
  that, instead of keeping neighbours well disposed towards us, and
  ready to assist us when called upon, we should be acquiring fresh
  responsibilities in the shape of discontented subjects, who would
  require military garrisons for their control.”

In 1878—_i.e._, twenty-seven years ago—when I was in the Asiatic
Section of the Headquarters Staff, I was convinced of the necessity for
Russia and Great Britain to work together harmoniously in Asia, and I
was opposed to every plan of offensive operations towards India. After
our brush with the Afghans at Kushk in 1885, when relations with Great
Britain became very strained, and a rupture might have occurred at any
moment, we made preparations to concentrate an army in Central Asia in
case the British should declare war. I was nominated for the
appointment of Chief of the Staff to this force, and at the committee
meetings, over which General Vannovski presided, I expressed my opinion
openly as to the necessity for a peaceful agreement with Great Britain.
I pointed out that the interests of the two Powers on the continent of
Asia were identical, for both had to reckon with the natural desire of
conquered nationalities to overthrow their masters, and that it would
therefore be far more rational for our troops in Central Asia to assist
Great Britain in her struggle with the local peoples than for us to
advance towards India with the object of raising it against the
British. When I was in command of the Trans-Caspian district from 1890
to 1898, I did everything within my power to maintain peace on the
Afghan border, and, after I had succeeded in obtaining the construction
of a railway to Kushk, I urged the necessity of coming to an agreement
with Great Britain, so that, by joining up the railway systems of India
and Turkestan, we might once for all put an end to our rivalry in the
Middle East. I still continued to advocate an agreement after becoming
War Minister, and my résumé on the Afghan frontier in the report
already quoted concluded with the following words:

  “I cannot but express my firm conviction that the connection of the
  Indian and Central Asian railway systems by a line from Chaman to
  Kushk, via Kandahar and Herat, would create a line of international
  importance. Such a line would in the future assist the peaceful
  delimitation of our sphere of influence in Afghanistan, and if
  Great Britain will abandon her policy of everywhere putting
  impediments in our path, would facilitate a _rapprochement_[27]
  based upon the mutual interests of the two nations. Absolutely
  convinced as I am that the possession of India would in twenty
  years’ time be a misfortune and an insupportable burden for Russia,
  I consider it both natural and right that we should establish an
  _entente_ with Great Britain, so that in case of any great rising
  in India we should be on the side of the British. The twentieth
  century must see a great conflict between the Christian and the
  other nationalities in Asia. It is essential for the welfare of
  humanity that we should in such case be allied with the Christian
  Power against the pagan races.”

My opinions on the Chinese, Korean, and Japanese frontiers I will, on
account of their importance, quote verbatim, where possible, from my
report:

  “From the Pamirs almost to the Pacific, we march with China for 6,074
  miles. China is about 4,267,000 square miles in extent, and contains
  about 400,000,000 inhabitants, so that it has the largest population
  in the world. The great mass of the people are Buddhists, about
  20,000,000 are Mohammedans, and about 1,150,000 Christians. Our trade
  with China, which has been gradually increasing during the last ten
  years, has risen from £3,100,000 in 1888 to £4,560,000 in 1897.

  “Notwithstanding the immense length of this frontier, our exports
  are insignificant; but it is to be hoped that the railway-line
  through Manchuria, with its branch to Port Arthur, will alter
  this unprofitable state of affairs in our favour.[28] Although we
  have had relations with China for two centuries, and although our
  frontiers are identical for over 6,000 miles, they have not once
  been violated by military operations. The number of troops kept in
  Siberia has always been exceedingly small. This has been due to the
  generally peaceful disposition of the Chinese, to the position of
  the River Amur, and other natural obstacles—lofty mountain ranges
  and vast steppes—and to the absence of any really close tie between
  China and her subject races nearest to our frontier.

  “Our occupation of the Ussuri district necessitated raising new
  bodies of troops for garrison purposes. Finally, the Chino-Japanese
  War and its consequences compelled us to take further and rapid
  action to strengthen our forces in the Far East. This war showed
  up the extreme political weakness of China on the one hand, and
  the great power and energy of Japan on the other—facts of immense
  significance in East Asian affairs. Our frontier with China is of
  such length that we naturally cannot remain indifferent to this
  development. Japan betrayed an intention of taking possession
  of Korea, our neighbour; we were therefore compelled, by force
  of circumstances, to establish a sort of temporary protectorate
  over it, and, by an agreement with Japan, Korea was declared to
  be independent, and was ostensibly left to itself. But we did not
  confine ourselves to this. For the great services we had rendered
  China in the war, we obtained on commercial pretexts a concession
  for a railway through Manchuria from Trans-Baikalia to Vladivostok,
  and as the immediate consequence of this, we found it necessary
  to try and get a concession of part of the Kuan-tung Peninsula,
  with the ports of Dalny and Port Arthur.[29] This forward policy
  compelled us to augment our forces in the east with troops
  withdrawn from European Russia, thereby weakening, to a certain
  extent, our position in the west.[30] Notwithstanding the more
  active line we have taken up, and the inclusion of the whole of
  Manchuria within our sphere of influence, we must remember that we
  are at present quite content with our frontier, and that to change
  it by the annexation of any portion of Manchuria, for instance,
  would be in the highest degree undesirable.

  “On the extreme western side our boundary, running along the lofty
  spurs of the Tian-Shan Mountains, is so strong by nature that,
  although the people of Kashgaria on one side of it are racially
  akin to our native population in Eastern Turkestan on the other,
  there would be no gain in altering the boundary. Further north
  the border-line bisects the basin of the Ili, peopled partly by
  tribes of the same race. Annexation of the fertile province of
  Kuldja, projecting like a strong bastion to the east, would, on
  the contrary, have been of some advantage to us, as it would have
  facilitated defence, and would have acted as a menace to the
  Chinese. Such an advantage is of minor importance, however, and not
  enough to warrant impairing our relations with China. All the way
  to Manchuria the boundary-line runs across the Mongolian steppes,
  where its position is sufficiently strong for us to cope both with
  local conditions and with China’s lack of control over her border
  tribes. Finally, in the extreme east—in Manchuria—the frontier is
  less assured, and, owing to the construction of a line of railway
  to connect the Ussuri district with Trans-Baikalia by the shortest
  route through Manchuria, our position has become disquieting.

  “As regards the position of the Chinese province between the Amur
  district on the north, the Ussuri district on the north-east,
  and the Kuan-tung Peninsula on the south, the question naturally
  arises: What shall we do with it in the future? To annex it would
  be very unprofitable, not to mention the fact that the seizure
  of this—one of the most important provinces of China—would for
  ever destroy the ancient peaceful relationship between China and
  ourselves. It would result in many Manchurians settling in our
  territory, in the Amur and Ussuri districts, which now are only
  thinly peopled by Russians, and our weak colonies would be swamped
  by the flowing tide of yellow. Eastern Siberia would become quite
  un-Russian, and it must be remembered that it is the Russians
  alone who form, and will form in the future, the reliable element
  of the population. Such an inrush of Chinese into the Pri-Amur
  district would undoubtedly improve the standard of its agriculture
  and convert its deserts into flowering gardens; but, at the same
  time, surplus land in Siberia, every acre of which we ought to
  preserve for our own people, would be passing into the hands of
  non-Russian races. The population of Russia of the twentieth
  century will need it all. As this will probably amount to some
  400,000,000 in the year 2000, we must begin now to set aside land
  for at least a quarter of this number. It would, therefore, be
  preferable if Manchuria remained an integral part of China. But if
  we decide against its annexation, we ought undoubtedly to take
  every means to obtain absolute commercial control, consolidating
  our position by constructing lines through it, such as the
  Trans-Baikal-Vladivostok and Port Arthur railways. We should not
  obtain any further concessions from China, but our policy towards
  her in the near future should be—

  “1. Not to permit any increase in, nor development of the training
  of, her armed forces, particularly in the north, and to forbid the
  presence of foreign military instructors in that quarter.

  “2. To develop our social and commercial relations with her as much
  as possible, in the northern provinces to commence with.

  “3. To avoid as far as possible any dispute on her soil with other
  European nations, to insure which we should confine our attentions
  to North China, and undertake no railway enterprises south of the
  Great Wall, more especially in the Yang-tsze Valley.

  “The last portion of our frontier marches with Korea, a country
  with an area of 80,000 square miles, and containing a population
  of at least 11,000,000, amongst whom are only some 2,000 to 10,000
  Chinese, 45,000 to 55,000 Japanese, and some 300 Europeans.[31] The
  position of Korea is peculiar; she is subordinate both to China
  and Japan, and yet, since 1897—by the agreement between ourselves
  and the latter Power—her independence has been acknowledged.
  Extreme caution is therefore demanded in our dealings with and
  our policy concerning her. Though we feel no necessity to annex
  the country ourselves, we can under no circumstances consent
  to the establishment in it of an energetic Japan or any other
  Power. For the present, a Korea, weak, independent, but under
  our protection, is for us the simplest solution of the question.
  The immediate establishment of a Protectorate would not only
  necessitate all sorts of expense, but might drag us unprepared into
  war. And so in this case, just as in Persia and in North China,
  we must work systematically towards gradually acquiring absolute
  economic control of the country. The occupation of the Kuan-tung
  Peninsula, the permanent fortification of our position there, and
  the completion of the roads running through Manchuria, are steps
  in advance, and important ones, in this problem of the future. _At
  present we are in no way ready to take an active line in Korea,
  and must, at any cost, avoid stirring up a conflict with Japan on
  account of Korean affairs._

  “We are certain to encounter Japan’s strenuous opposition in our
  endeavour to obtain control of the Korean markets, even if it be
  only in the shape of political or mere trade competition, and if
  we cannot altogether avoid a conflict, we shall in all probability
  have to fight her in the beginning of the twentieth century.”

From this very brief survey of our frontiers it is seen how we are
for over 11,000 miles in touch with nine States, and nowhere wish
any realignment of our frontier. This is highly satisfactory, and if
we are content with our present boundaries, and concern ourselves in
the present century solely with the consolidation of the position we
have gained during the past 200 years, the danger of war with our
neighbours seems remote. For the present generation such a course
is absolutely essential. Immense were the sacrifices made by our
forebears in adding to our great Empire, but the struggle which is
even now necessary to preserve the existence of our frontier regions
is so severe that it is retarding still further the naturally slow
economic development of the mass of the people in Russia itself. Our
border districts exist, in fact, at the expense of the interior of
the country, and have up to the present been a source of weakness
rather than of strength to the Empire at large. So over-burdened is
the present generation with the many requirements necessary for their
administration and defence, that to undertake at the same time any
fresh foreign enterprises may soon become quite beyond our powers.
But with a growing population, will our Empire be content with the
existing frontiers, or will Russia have to solve further problems of
expansion? And what will they be? Such was the question I put to myself
in submitting my report. I considered it natural that Russia, “without
increasing her extent either in Europe or Asia,” should try in the
twentieth century to gain access to warm seas, which are ice-free all
the year round, such as the inner Mediterranean seas and the outlets
which are open all the year round into the Pacific and Indian Oceans.
As regards the difficulties and dangers in undertaking these schemes I
said:

  “However natural our wishes may be to possess an outlet from the
  Black Sea and access to the Indian or to the Pacific Oceans, such
  aims could not be realized without inflicting grave injury upon
  the interests of almost the whole world. In fact, so much is this
  the case, that in the pursuit of such aims we must be prepared
  to fight combinations of any of the following nations: Great
  Britain, Germany, Austria, Turkey, China, and Japan. It is not
  the actual move on our part to any of the above-mentioned places
  that is feared by others, but the consequence of such a move—if
  successful. The possession of the Bosphorus and the passage
  into the Mediterranean would enable us to take decisive action
  as regards the Egyptian question, and to make the Suez Canal
  international,[32] and our presence on the Indian Ocean would be a
  continual menace to India. But the chief disturbing element in the
  minds of the more advanced nations of Europe and America (which
  are now the factories and workshops of the whole world) would be
  the fear of our competition in the marts of the world. Having in
  our hands the main lines of railway connecting the Pacific Ocean
  and the Baltic Sea, with feeder lines from the Bosphorus, the
  Indian and Pacific Oceans, we could, with our inexhaustible natural
  wealth, control the industry of the globe.”

Such has been the recent growth of armaments among all nations that
the difficulties which will confront us in any effort to reach warm
seas in this century will absolutely put into the shade any faced by
us in the past, and the powers of the present generation may well
prove unequal to the effort required to gain what is, after all,
only necessary for our children’s children. Indeed, a comparison of
fighting strengths leads to the inevitable conclusion that not only
is the present generation too weak to undertake fresh tasks to secure
what is necessary for the existence of the 400,000,000 of our future
population, but that the relative greater power of our probable enemies
makes it extremely difficult to guarantee the integrity of the Empire.
The following is the reference to this point in my report:

  “Within the last fifty years the military resources of our
  neighbours have so increased, and Germany and Austria, more
  especially, are so much better prepared to invade us, that our
  western frontier is now exposed to greater danger than it has ever
  been in the whole of our history.

  “Our military position on the Turkish frontier also is no longer
  as favourable as it was in the beginning of the nineteenth
  century. This is particularly the case now that Germany seems to
  be taking so much interest in Turkish affairs. Again, the defence
  of the Caucasus has also become difficult. So, too, on the Afghan
  frontier we now have powerful neighbours, who in organization and
  armament are more on a level with our troops in Turkestan than
  they were in the beginning of the last century. An Afghan invasion
  of our territory is by no means an impossibility, a fact which
  complicates considerably the defence of Turkestan.

  “China is at present alone in having no army worthy of serious
  consideration, and she is impotent against us in the Pri-Amur[33]
  or Kuan-tung districts. But in the place of a weak China has arisen
  a powerful Japan, whose armed forces may prove a danger to our
  troops in the Far East until sufficient reinforcements can be sent
  out.

  “Still, notwithstanding our great length of frontier to be
  defended and the immense development in the military power of our
  neighbours, the difficulties in the way of defeating us on our own
  soil are so obvious and so great that, if we confine our actions to
  self-defence, no enemy will be likely to attack us.”

Finally, an analysis of the strength and resources of our nearest
neighbours forced me to the conclusion that “_our western frontier
has never in the whole history of Russia been exposed to such danger
in the event of a European war as it is now, and that accordingly the
attention of the War Department in the first years of the present
century should be confined to strengthening our position on that side,
and not diverted to aggressive enterprises elsewhere_.”

FOOTNOTES:

[21] The frontiers with Norway and Sweden were settled by the Treaty of
Friederichsham in 1809, and the St. Petersburg Convention of 1826.

[22] [Written before the partition.—ED.]

[23] In Trans-Caucasia the frontier along the Rivers Araks and Astara
was fixed by the Treaty of Turkmanchai in 1828, and in Trans-Caspia
along the Artek and the Kopet Dagh ridge by the Agreement at Teheran in
1881.

[24] The Trans-Caucasian frontier has held good for seventy years.

[25] [The line to Nushki is evidently referred to.—ED.]

[26] [_Sic._—ED.]

[27] [This view is interesting in the light of more recent events.—ED.]

[28] In 1897 the chief exports were: Cotton-stuffs, £344,100; naphtha
and its products, £100,800; and wool, £40,400. The chief imports were:
Tea, £3,210,900; cotton goods, £170,200; woven materials, £165,800;
live stock, £78,700; and leather, £72,300. Total exports, £640,000;
total imports, £3,920,000.

The central and largest section of the Chinese frontier was fixed by
the Nerchinsk Treaty of 1687, and the Burinsk and Kiakhta Treaties
of 1727; the most western by the Treaties of Chuguchag in 1864, and
St. Petersburg in 1881 (after the pacification of Kuldja); the most
eastern, along the Rivers Amur and Sungari, by the Treaties of Aigun
in 1858, and Peking in 1860; and our last acquirement of territory in
China—the southern part of the Kuan-tung Peninsula—was ceded to us in
1898.

[29] The route through Manchuria shortens the line of the Great
Siberian Railway, and is therefore of great commercial value, but is
dangerous for military reasons. The route along the Amur would be
better, for it traverses Russian territory only, and is covered by that
river.

[30] To enable us to provide sufficient units in Kuan-tung, the War
Department was obliged to weaken the establishment of troops in the
Odessa and Kieff Military Districts by 6,000 men.

[31] The recent arrivals are composed chiefly of Japanese, with a few
Chinese. Their number is always greater in the warm weather, when they
come to Korea on business (fishing, timber-cutting, etc.).

[32] [_Sic._ General Kuropatkin seems to have written this by an
oversight.—ED.]

[33] [The Pri-Amur is the Russian Amur Province situated on the north
side of the Amur River.—ED.]




                              CHAPTER III

The expansion in numbers of our army in the eighteenth and
    nineteenth centuries, the suitability of our peace and war
    establishments, and the growth of our neighbours’ forces—The
    growing complication of our defence problems towards the end
    of the last century.


In the year 1700 our forces numbered 56,000; in 1800, 400,000; while
in 1894 our war strength amounted to 2,000,000; but the growth in the
nineteenth century was attended by great fluctuations as compared
with the gradual increase in the previous 100 years. The universal
dissatisfaction with the results of the Crimean War first brought about
the awakening of public feeling which ended in the emancipation of the
serfs, and the great efforts in the direction of economy made at that
time led directly to the reduction of the army. Even while the guns
were booming at Königgrätz in 1866, our standing army in Europe was cut
down from 600,000 to 372,000 men. It was not long, however, before the
Franco-German War opened our eyes to possible dangers from the west.
Up to that time we had been living upon tradition, upon experiences
of the days when war was waged by standing armies, and did not call
for the mobilization of the whole of a nation’s forces; when armies
moved by road, and several months elapsed between the declaration of
war and the first decisive engagement. By her rapid concentration and
by her ability to throw an immense army so quickly across the French
frontier in 1870, Germany showed also what she would be capable of
doing in our direction. We had for a long time neglected to keep up the
fortifications on our western frontier, lest we should give Germany
cause to suspect that we distrusted the long-standing traditional good
feeling between the reigning Houses. The speed, however, with which
she disposed, first of Austria, then of France, her immense increase
in power, and her evident ambition not only to protect herself, but to
gain the hegemony of Europe, together formed a menace against which we
were forced to take strong measures. Accordingly our army was again
increased as quickly as possible, and between the years 1869 and
1880 the peace strength of the forces in European Russia rose from
366,000 to 535,000 men, arrangements at the same time being made for
the mobilization of a field army of 1,500,000. But during the same
period our neighbours were able to perfect their own arrangements
still more, both in the number of men mobilized and the speed of their
concentration. From a force whose strength was the same in peace
and war our war army now became so large that it merited the title
of “national.” But even a national army is not enough nowadays. For
the successful conduct of a conflict against a powerful opponent, a
struggle which calls for the exertion of every effort—moral, mental,
and physical—the whole nation itself must take part. In other words,
to achieve success with an army mainly composed of men called up
for actual operations, the people must be in sympathy with it, must
recognize the importance and magnitude of its task, and must back it up
unreservedly.

The war of 1870–71 was prosecuted by the Germans in a truly national
spirit. The attitude of all grades of society towards the racial
struggle entered upon by their Government was one of the highest
patriotism. The good tone and unselfish devotion of the troops was well
supported by the wave of patriotic feeling which, starting with the
Prussians, ran through all the German nationalities from King down to
peasant. It is a platitude that the German school-teacher was the real
victor in the war of 1870–71. This figure of speech can perhaps be more
truthfully expressed in another way: the French were not conquered by
the German troops, but by the German nation, which gave to the army
both its sons and its moral support. There was no such close union
between the French Emperor, the French army, and the French people. It
was not France which fought Germany, but the French army. The result
we know. When the country was overrun by the invader, the people, with
few exceptions, did not exhibit a proper patriotic spirit, nor did they
assist the soldiers to wage a national war. Some of the intelligent
sections of the populace, indeed, thought fit to carry on an internal
strife directed towards the overthrow of their Government whilst the
war was actually in progress, and as soon as the Imperial forces were
beaten and the Emperor taken prisoner, they succeeded in their effort.

In this sense we fought against Turkey under favourable conditions
in 1877–78. The sympathies of our people for the closely related
Slav races in the Balkan Peninsula had been aroused by the preceding
struggle of the Servians against the Turks, and we were, moreover,
fighting our traditional enemy. Consequently, many volunteers and
large sums of money found their way from Russia into Servia. Society,
worked up by the Press, was deeply moved, and brought pressure upon the
Government to declare war, while active operations were of course the
one desire of our soldiers. The eventual declaration of hostilities
was hailed with acclamation. As has been explained, the slowness of
our concentration in Bessarabia permitted the further training of our
troops, especially of the reservists, and of the selection of the
best men for command, and we consequently moved into Turkey fairly
well prepared. Our troops were in the best of spirits, and their
belief in victory boundless. But valuable time had elapsed, and the
resistance of the Turks was far more determined than anything we had
expected. However, we reinforced rapidly, broke down all opposition,
and eventually reached the walls of Constantinople. It really seemed
as if we were on this occasion about to take full advantage of what
had been done by our army, and place the protection of our Black Sea
coast on a permanent basis. But we hesitated and delayed operations in
front of the enemy’s capital, and so allowed the fruit of our military
success to be snatched from us by the ill-timed action of diplomacy.
Great Britain’s incorrect appreciation of the Eastern Question in 1877,
combined with our distrust of Austria, and, most important of all, the
fact that we were tired of war in high quarters, led to results quite
out of proportion to the sacrifices we had made. When the Agreement of
San Stefano was replaced by the Treaty of Berlin, the national feeling
of optimistic patriotism gave way to general dissatisfaction. Victors
in war, we had been beaten in politics.

Within twenty-five years Russia waged two European wars, which
were prematurely concluded. In 1850 at Sevastopol we acknowledged
ourselves beaten at a moment when our enemies were themselves
powerless to proceed. In 1878, though we had reached the very walls
of Constantinople, we did not occupy it, and though we had conquered
the country, we acknowledged that we alone were not strong enough to
guarantee the peaceful development even of those districts of the Black
Sea littoral which had belonged to us before. But these results, though
surprising and disappointing to the army and the nation at large,
brought their compensations. It was the Berlin Congress that proved to
us in unmistakable terms that we were alone on the Continent of Europe,
and showed how necessary it was for us to set our house in order on the
western border, if we did not wish to be taken unawares by neighbours
already prepared. But it was no simple matter to improve our military
position on that side—especially towards Germany—so that it might be on
a level with that of our possible adversary. It meant large expenditure
in the construction and improvement of fortresses, the making of
roads, and the collection of reserves of supplies, at a time when our
financial resources had been crippled, and the War Department, instead
of having increased funds at its disposal, was receiving a smaller
grant than before the war. In our generosity we had taken so small an
indemnity from Turkey, and had allowed payment to be spread over so
long a period, that it could not be used—as was France’s indemnity
to Germany—as an “iron fund” towards the expenses of the war and the
betterment of the army. About this time, also, the feeling of disquiet
caused by the state of our western frontier was increased by fresh
complications arising on the Asiatic side of the Empire.

The first time we made any effort to use our position in Central Asia
indirectly in furtherance of our general policy was in 1878, when we
sent a force to Djam (near Samarkand), with the object of causing
embarrassment to Great Britain, then at war with Afghanistan. This
attempt to force Great Britain to give us a free hand in the Near East
by means of pressure applied elsewhere (on the Afghan frontier) was not
successful. By Stolietoff’s mission to Kabul the Afghans were assured
of Russian assistance against Great Britain, but when the British
marched into their country in force we held aloof. When the Amir Shere
Ali died, the country was again thrown into complete disorder. From
Samarkand Abdur Rahman went into Afghanistan, and endeavoured to enlist
the sympathies and obtain the assistance of some of the tribes in his
attempts to gain the throne; he also tried hard to obtain our support.
But it was the British who gave him assistance, and, whether for good
or evil, he remembered this fact during the whole of his reign, and
was our enemy. In 1877–79 we might easily have converted Afghanistan
into a friendly “buffer State” between us and India, but in spite of
General Kaufmann’s representations we failed to seize the psychological
moment, and the “buffer” subsequently created by Great Britain was one
hostile to us. Thanks to this short-sighted policy of ours with regard
to this country, we lost prestige in Central Asia for some time, and
numerous English emissaries charged with the task of stirring up the
warlike Turkomans against us penetrated into the steppes of Turkestan.
Raids by Turkomans into our territory on the eastern shores of the
Caspian became more frequent and more daring, eventually reaching even
as far as Krasnovodsk. We could no longer hold our hand, and decided
to send an expedition into the steppes to seize Geok Tepe. The failure
of the first expedition under Lomakin, and the heavy losses suffered
at Geok Tepe under General Skobeleff, were signs that we might expect
serious trouble in Central Asia, and would therefore have to increase
our garrisons there, and also—which was more important—to improve
the communications with Russia. The example of what happened to the
Italians in Abyssinia showed what even pastoral tribes, if patriotic
and well led, can do against European regular troops. It became
increasingly clear that to leave our districts in Central Asia, 1,335
miles by road from Orenburg—Russia’s outpost—with such small garrisons
as they then had, was, under the then complicated conditions, to court
disaster. We therefore began the construction of the Central Asian
railway system, which reached completion only two years ago.[34] These
lines cost a large sum, which had to be provided at the expense of
our preparations on the western frontier and in the Far East; but the
wisdom of our action was amply proved in 1885 during the frontier
trouble, ending in the defeat of the Afghan troops at Kushk.[35] After
negotiations with Great Britain, which at some periods became almost
critical, a _modus vivendi_ was reached, and our present frontier
with Afghanistan, delimitated by a special mixed Boundary Commission,
has not been violated for the twenty years of its existence. I repeat
that it is my firm conviction that this frontier is in every way
satisfactory to us, and to alter it by advancing to Herat[36] would in
no way be beneficial. The period of small expeditions, always ending in
some slight increase to our territory, ceased with the delimitation
of this frontier. Of the two nations who now march with us in Central
Asia—the Persians and the Afghans—the latter possesses such large
armed forces that we should need a considerable army to carry out any
advance into their country, irrespective of any assistance that might
be given to them by Great Britain. On the other hand, the defence
of our own extensive territory has become a very difficult matter,
chiefly owing to the spread of the Pan-Slav[37] propaganda, and were
the Afghans to attempt an invasion on the pretext of liberating our
subject races, partial risings of the population are quite possible. We
must, therefore, maintain sufficient troops in those regions, not only
in case of war, but also to prevent internal trouble. In this way our
position in Central Asia has become more complicated during the last
forty years—in fact, ever since we took Tashkent. Now, instead of the
five or six battalions with which we conquered the country, we have two
whole army corps in Turkestan.

Just as had been the case when the Emperor Alexander II. came to the
throne, a great effort in the direction of military economy was made
after the accession of Alexander III., and the army was reduced by
28,000 men; but the conclusion of the Triple Affiance and the rapid
growth of our neighbours’ armaments brought about a fresh
increase in the army, as well as a _rapprochement_ between ourselves
and France, who was equally menaced. To the creation of new units
by Germany and Austria we replied by raising fresh troops or by
transferring men from the Caucasus and the interior to the western
frontier. In this severe race of preparation for war we were unable
to keep up with our western neighbours, not so much in point of
mere numbers as in necessary organization. We were too poor and too
backward, for modern mobilization entails heavy drafts upon the whole
reserve forces of a State, and is deeply felt by the whole nation.
This is what that distinguished German writer, Von der Goltz, implied
when he wrote that modern wars must be waged by armed nations, not by
armies. Other things being equal, success is assured to the side which
can quickest concentrate superior numbers in the field. These forces
must not only be under competent leaders, but must be well supplied,
reinforced, and equipped. It was chiefly in this respect that we soon
felt our inferiority. By forming cadres without any strength, or with
a very small strength, we are able, thanks to our large population,
our numerous reserves and militia, to mobilize an immense number of
troops of sorts—regulars, reservists, reserve units, and militia. But
owing to the shortage of officers and lack of supplies, these units
would vary much in their value for war. While our advanced troops
only could be concentrated as quickly as those of our neighbours, the
reserve troops could be mobilized but slowly, the reserve units would
be quite inadequate, and, finally, the militia would not be embodied at
the same time as the others, and even then only with great difficulty.
But though we had plenty of men and horses, _matériel_—particularly
technical stores—was insufficient (telegraphs, telephones, balloons,
pigeon post, light railways, explosives, tools, wire, etc.). Owing to
the constant advances in scientific knowledge, and to the continual
demands made for increased strength in construction, fortresses are no
sooner built than the whole of their masonry has to be remodelled. We
could not, therefore, keep our armaments and defences up to date, and
they were largely obsolete. Though our siege artillery had received
a certain number of good and modern guns, it was not equal to our
neighbours’ in mobility, and we did not possess nearly enough technical
troops, such as sappers, and mining and railway companies. There was
no organization either for peace or war of the auxiliary services for
the line of communications; the depôt troops it was proposed to form
would not have been sufficient; and there were no means of keeping up
the numbers of officers and doctors. But our greatest danger lay in the
inferiority of our railways.

After 1882 we made great advances in efficiency, but only arrived at
such a point that we were able to carry out a concentration on the
frontier in double the time it would have taken our neighbours, so that
not only were we condemned to the defensive, but our forces coming
up in succession would be destroyed in detail. Since the lesson of
1870–71, we had become reconciled to the fact that we should never be
able to catch up Germany in speed of mobilization, but we had flattered
ourselves that in this respect we were ahead of Austria. Some ten or
eleven years ago we were undeceived on this point also. The Austrian
War Department had succeeded in working wonders in preparing the
probable area of operations on our side for both attack and defence,
and, owing to the many strategic lines of rail constructed through
the Carpathians, this range had ceased to be a dangerous obstacle in
rear of their advanced position.[38] Besides the sums allotted for the
ordinary expenditure on the army, both the Austrians and the Germans
had had recourse to extraordinary and special grants; thus their
storehouses were filled, their fortresses well built and equipped, and
their roads constructed. Not only did our lack of funds handicap us
in these directions, but our backward state of development proved an
insuperable bar, especially as regards the construction of railways.
With our neighbours, the directions in which strategic lines of rail
were required coincided generally with their economic alignment. With
us the two requirements were at variance, and each strategic line
proposed on our side met with the opposition of the Finance Department
as being economically unsound.

In the Far East we had little trouble for many years. Though
our frontier with China was 6,000 miles long, it was not till
1880—twenty-seven years ago—that the increase in Japan’s military power
and the awakening of China compelled us to think about strengthening
our position in that quarter.

In 1871, when the western provinces of China[39] were convulsed by
the Mohammedan rebellion, we occupied the province of Kuldja in
order to safeguard our own borders. The inhabitants—the Dunganites
and Taranchites—who had previously completely defeated the Chinese
and some of the Kalmuits, gave us very little trouble, and laid down
their arms on our definite promise to make them Russian subjects. But
while our soldiers were doing their work on the spot, our diplomats in
their offices miles away, without consulting any of those with local
knowledge, such as Kaufmann or Kolpakovski, thought fit to promise the
Chinese that as soon as they quelled the revolt and arrived as far as
Kuldja, that province could be restored to them. As a matter of fact,
we hoped, of course, that they would be unable to defeat Yakub Beg, and
so would never gain possession of Kashgaria, and yet we were helping
them towards this very object. The position was a curious one, and in
1876, when I, as Russian envoy, was in Yakub Beg’s camp near Kurlia[40]
negotiating as to the delimitation of the boundary of Fergana, just
conquered by us, he himself remarked on it. He very justly reproached
me with the fact that while I was dealing with him, another officer
of the General Staff, one Lieutenant-Colonel Sosnovski, was, with the
knowledge of the Russian authorities, supplying the Chinese troops
moving against him. His statement was absolutely correct. After
Yakub Beg’s sudden death the Chinese quickly got possession of the
whole of Kashgaria, advanced up to the southern edge of Kuldja, and
asserted their rights to that province also. While Kaufmann urged
most strenuously that we ought not to return the province to them, we
procrastinated. In 1878, when I was at the head of the Asiatic Section
of the General Staff, I put a memorandum before my Chief, Count Heyden,
in which I pointed out the great strategic value of Kuldja to us. I
also stated that, if we felt bound by our loosely given engagement to
return this province to China, we should most certainly be justified
in demanding compensation for the expenses incurred by us during our
eight years’ occupation. I suggested a sum of £10,000,000 in gold, as
being suitable and also opportune for the construction of the Siberian
Railway. My contention was supported by Kaufmann, but our diplomatists
were against it. A special committee, consisting of M. Giers, Minister
for Foreign Affairs; Admiral Grieg, Minister of Finance; Generals
Kaufmann, Obrucheff, and myself, under the presidency of Count Milutin,
was appointed to go into the question by the Emperor Alexander II. M.
Giers and Admiral Grieg were in favour of returning Kuldja to China
without demanding any compensation. Admiral Grieg asserted that Russia
was in no particular need of money, and both Ministers held that we
were bound by the promise to China—a promise lightly made by our
diplomats without the knowledge of the men on the spot—while the other
engagement made with the Dunganites and Taranchites in 1871 could be
forgotten. After prolonged discussions, it was decided to return Kuldja
to China, and to ask for £500,000 as compensation. The member who was
most opposed to obtaining a large sum of money from China was, of all
people, the Finance Minister; he apparently overlooked the possibility
that would be conferred by this sum of carrying out the construction
of the Siberian Railway ten years sooner. For this oversight we
paid later. Meanwhile the Chinese assumed a stiff attitude, and
threatened to seize Kuldja, moving troops towards it to Urumchi, Manas,
Kunia-Turfan, and other points. We, in reply, hastily strengthened
our position by sending up troops from Tashkent towards Kuldja. In
1880 we fortified the Barokhorinski ridge, separating it from parts of
Chinese Turkestan in the occupation of the Chinese. I was in command
of our advanced guard, and saw how gladly our troops would have obeyed
the order to advance. They were disgusted at the thought of having to
abandon the splendid country of which we had been in occupation for
nearly ten years, and at the idea of breaking faith with the people
to whom we had promised protection, who were even then crowding round
our camps in alarm at the rumour that we were going to hand them over
to the Chinese. Of course, at the time this question was decided we
entertained a very exaggerated idea of the value of the Chinese troops
themselves, and also of China’s military resources.

Events afterwards moved rapidly. We commenced the construction of the
railway through Manchuria, and occupied the Kuan-tung Peninsula, thus
alarming not only China, but Japan.

Thus, during the last quarter of the nineteenth century matters
became more involved on all sides. Not only did we have to meet the
preparations of Austria and Germany on the west, and threatened trouble
in our frontier districts near Roumania, Turkey, and Afghanistan,
but from 1896 to 1900 we had, in addition, to face the problem of
safeguarding the position we had suddenly—and, for the War Department,
unexpectedly—taken up in the Far East in our advance to the Pacific
Ocean. The magnitude of the task of protecting 11,000 miles of
frontier, and of keeping up forces so as to be in a position to fight
different combinations of no less than nine adjacent States, conveys
some idea of the colossal expense involved.

FOOTNOTES:

[34] [This evidently refers to the Orenburg-Tashkent Railway, completed
in 1904.—ED.]

[35] Our troops on that occasion numbered 2,000. It was an
insignificant affair, in which we only had forty-three casualties.

[36] Seventy-three miles from Kushk fortified post.

[37] [_Sic._ ? Pan-Islamic.—ED.]

[38] [Galicia.—ED.]

[39] [So-called Chinese Turkestan.—ED.]

[40] Not far from Lake Lob Nor (discovered by Prejevalski), into which
the River Tarin flows.




                              CHAPTER IV

Deductions drawn from the work of the army in the past 200 years,
  which may serve as some guide for the line our military policy
  should take in the beginning of the twentieth century.


During the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries the energies of the
country were mainly absorbed in expansion and consolidation. In the
prosecution of these objects we were engaged in many wars, and the
experience thereby gained should help to indicate what is in store
for the War Department in the future. The following appear to be the
principal deductions that can be drawn from the past:

1. The duties in connection with our movement towards the shores of the
Baltic and Black Seas, the expansion of Russian territory to the west
(White Russia, Little Russia, Poland), to the south (Caucasus), to the
east (Central Asia), were carried out by the army. From the analysis of
our frontiers already made in Chapter II., it will be seen that, thanks
to what has been done, _Russia is in no need of any further increase
of territory. This conclusion is in the highest degree important
and satisfactory. At the same time, our military position does not
now compare so favourably as formerly with that of our neighbours,
principally owing to our lack of railways, and our western frontiers
are exposed to great danger through the perfect state of preparation of
Germany and Austria._

2. For only seventy-two years in the preceding two centuries did
we enjoy peace; during the remaining time Russia was engaged in
thirty-three external and two internal wars. On an average, therefore,
wars occurred every six years. They were particularly frequent during
the first half of the nineteenth century, while in the latter portion,
if the campaigns in the Caucasus and in Asia be excepted, we were only
twice engaged in hostilities—in 1853–55 and in 1877–78. We entered the
present century after twenty-two years’ continuous peace, a longer
interval than had occurred for 200 years; but during this time many
possible causes for hostilities had arisen on all sides. Not only had
the Empire become oppressed with the burden of armed peace, but the
strain was so tense that there were grounds for fearing lest “guns
should begin to shoot of their own accord.” The commencement of each of
the three past centuries are full enough of sad memories for Russia;
it might, therefore, have been expected, taking into consideration the
military forces which were straining at the leash, that the beginning
of the twentieth century would not be free from war clouds. It only
needed a spark on one part of the frontier to kindle conflagration
everywhere. Serious potential causes for hostilities existed on the
western, Turkish, and Afghan frontiers, and in 1895 there was an
actual _casus belli_ on the Chinese border. In such circumstances
international affairs required the most delicate handling, in order to
avoid creating any additional excuses for war.

3. If the Caucasus be excluded, we were engaged on our own soil in
only six campaigns, lasting for six and a half years, out of all the
struggles during this period, the remainder being waged beyond our
frontiers. This conferred great advantages on us, and showed the high
state of our preparation in those days as compared with that of our
enemies. The offensive has such immense advantage over the defensive
that we should always strive, by being as ready as our neighbours, to
be in a position to attack.

4. In the twenty-six battles of the nineteenth century, the casualties
out of 1,500,000 combatants amounted to 323,000—_i.e._, almost 22 per
cent. The heaviest were at Austerlitz—21,000 out of 75,000 engaged; at
Borodino—40,000 out of 120,000 engaged; and at Sevastopol—85,000 out of
235,000 engaged. The following table shows our total losses in the two
centuries:

         +----------+---------+------------------------------+
         |          |Numbers  |         Casualties.          |
         |          |Engaged. |                              |
         |          |         +----------+---------+---------+
         |          |         |Killed and|  Sick.  |  Total. |
         |          |         | Wounded. |         |         |
         +----------+---------+----------+---------+---------+
         |Eighteenth|         |          |         |         |
         | century  |4,910,000|  350,000 |1,030,000|1,380,000|
         |Nineteenth|         |          |         |         |
         | century  |4,900,000|  610,000 |  800,000|1,410,000|
         +----------+---------+----------+---------+---------+
         |  Total   |9,810,000|  960,000 |1,830,000|2,790,000|
         +----------+---------+----------+---------+---------+

While the numbers engaged, therefore, were practically the same in both
centuries, the losses in killed and wounded in the nineteenth were
almost double those in the eighteenth; this indicates the more deadly
character of war in the former period, and shows also that the losses
became greater as weapons became perfected.[41] If we assume that
Russia will probably have to put the same number of men in the field in
the twentieth century as in the past, and that the growth of casualties
will be in the same proportion, we must be prepared to face losses
amounting to 2,000,000 killed and wounded—_i.e._, 40 per cent. of those
engaged.

5. To keep pace with our neighbours’ continually improving preparation,
there is no doubt Russia will be compelled to increase her war
establishment. In our victorious combat with Turkey in 1827–29, the
greatest strength to which our army ever rose in one campaign was
155,000 men, while in 1877–78 the highest figure reached was 850,000.
Our maximum in the Prussian War of 1756–62 was only 130,000. I am
thankful to say we have lived at peace with our western neighbour for
150 years; but if we were to fight in the west without allies now, ten
times that number would be insufficient to defeat the German army,
and—what is the main thing—crush the patriotism of the armed nation
behind it. It follows, therefore, that we must not only be prepared
in the present century to take the field with forces that are huge in
comparison with those of former days, but also to face the colossal
initial expenditure and recurrent cost demanded by their creation and
maintenance.

6. In the eighteenth and in the first half of the nineteenth century
our army was a long-service one, formed on the European model, well
armed, and in spite of its lack of training, quite equal to the forces
of Sweden, France, or Prussia, while we were superior in organization,
armament, and training to our chief foe—Turkey. About the middle
of the last century we began to fall behind the western nations in
equipment and in all the technical means of destruction. At the battle
of Borodino our firearms were not inferior to those of the French, but
at Sevastopol we had only smooth-bore muskets, excellent for making
a noise, for performing rifle exercises or bayonet fighting, but
inaccurate, and of short range.

7. It became only too clear during our last wars—in 1853–55 and
1877–78—that many of our senior officers were unfit for their work
under modern and complicated conditions. The juniors were brave and
active within the limits of their duties, but insufficiently educated.
Officers commanding units were, with some brilliant exceptions, quite
incapable of making the most out of the fighting qualities of their
troops; but weakest of all were our generals—our brigade, division, and
army corps commanders. The majority were incapable of commanding all
three arms in action, and knew neither how to insure cohesion among the
units under them, nor to keep touch with the forces on either side.
The feeling of mutual support was therefore with us quite undeveloped.
Indeed, it often happened that while one of our forces was being
destroyed, the commander of some other force close by remained inactive
under the plea of not having received any orders.

8. Generally speaking, at the time of the Crimea and Turkish War (of
1877–78) our troops had practically no tactical training, and we did
not know how to attain the best results with the minimum of loss. In
the attack we advanced almost in column, and suffered heavily; while
very little use was ever made of the auxiliary arms—cavalry, artillery,
and sappers—indeed, they were almost forgotten. But we had one strong
point: we were not afraid to die, and only asked to be shown in which
direction sacrifice was required of us.

9. Judging by the experiences of the wars of these two centuries,
in order to insure success in the future we must be prepared to
concentrate a superior force. Without superiority in numbers our troops
were unable, especially in the attack, to defeat Swedes, Frenchmen, or,
in the last war, Turks.

10. But, quite apart from the grave question of how best to make ready
to oppose the armies of our western neighbours, 2 millions strong, the
War Department has to take into account the 40,000,000 of non-Russian
subjects, many of whom live in our Asiatic frontier districts and in
the Caucasus, for their attitude really determines the number of men we
must leave for the defence of those frontiers in case of a European war.

11. Finally, the work of the Department became still more complicated
in the concluding years of the last century, owing to the greater
frequency of the calls upon the troops to take part in the suppression
of civil disorder in Russia itself. The discontent of all grades of the
population has increased of recent years, and revolutionary propaganda
have found in this dissatisfaction their most favourable soil; even
the army has not escaped infection. It therefore appears that the
maintenance of order in the interior of our country will not be the
smallest task of the War Department in the coming century.

12. In the last twenty-five years not only Germany and Austria, but our
other neighbours, have perfected the organization of their forces, and
have arrived at a pitch of excellence which will enable them either
to take up a strong defensive, or rapidly to carry the war into our
territory; consequently, we have to face greater expenditure, and
arrange for larger concentrations also on the Roumanian, Turkish, and
Afghan frontiers. We were at peace for nearly two hundred years on the
Chinese border, but events occurred within the last fifteen years of
the last century which forced us to begin increasing our insignificant
forces then in the Far East, although we quite realized that our best
policy was to keep peace with China, and to avoid rupture with Japan.
_Thus the chief duty of the War Department in the first years of the
present century is the defence of our frontiers. Of these, our Austrian
and German borders, being the most dangerous, should receive our
particular attention._

There is no doubt that to carry on an energetic offensive is our best
protection. But our power to do this does not depend upon the action
of our War Department alone: it depends upon the relative national
efficiencies. The more fully developed and efficient a nation is, the
more numerous are its war resources of every sort. But the one factor
which nowadays determines more than all else the nature and direction
of operations is the railways. In this connection we have noted the
large number of lines at the disposal of our neighbours in the west,
and that is precisely the front upon which we are handicapped almost to
actual impotence by our backwardness. There are so many other urgent
calls for the expenditure of money that the construction of purely
strategic and economically unremunerative lines seems wasteful and the
cost prohibitive. For this reason our strategy on this side calls for
the greatest care and thought in order that we may conduct as active a
defence as possible. The next thing to do after admitting our present
disadvantages is to realize that it is upon this frontier that the
largest portion of the funds available for military purposes should be
spent, while the remainder can be apportioned between all our other
frontiers. It is clear that we were in no position to spend money on
the Far East, and after the forward moves made in that direction from
1896–1900, it was realized that in that quarter the purely defensive
was our best policy. The _communiqué_ of our Government of June 24,
1900, informed the whole world of our intention not to annex the
territory we were then occupying in Manchuria, and gave us every reason
to suppose that if we kept our engagements no trouble with China and
Japan was likely.

13. Even in the concluding years of the last century Russia was not
preparing for any further advance in the Far East, but was fully
occupied with the defence of her western front and with the maintenance
of internal order. Thus, our unexpected forward movement, first in
Manchuria and then to the shores of the Pacific Ocean, found the War
Department as surprised as it was unprepared. In such circumstances our
promise not to annex Manchuria was a very necessary one, not only on
account of our desire not to disturb our friendly relations with China,
but because we were aware of our military unreadiness in that part of
the world. In the report I submitted in 1900 regarding the duties of
the Department in the early future, I said:

  “While we must be prepared to defend our interests upon the Pacific
  Ocean, in Afghanistan, Persia, and Turkey, and also to fight at
  sea, we cannot afford either the men or the money to be at the same
  time equal in power to our western neighbours. We have given to
  Germany and Austria a decided advantage by directing our attention
  to the Far East. This disturbance of the balance of power menaces
  the integrity of the Empire, and I sincerely believe that it will
  not be permitted to continue by the Tsar. As the War Department’s
  first task, therefore, I propose to develop the efficiency of our
  forces on the western frontier, and to formulate a definite plan of
  operations for them.”

From our Ally’s point of view, also, it was only right to attend to
this at once, for our comparative weakness on this side would in case
of war allow the Powers of the Triple Alliance to contain us with quite
a small force on our frontier and to crush France by overwhelming
numbers.

14. Our land forces bore the brunt of the national struggles during
this period. After Peter the Great’s time the rôle of the Russian
fleet in all the wars in which we were engaged was insignificant. In
the last two great wars of the last century we particularly needed
the co-operation of the fleet, but our sailors at Sevastopol fought
on land, owing to our naval inefficiency. In the war of 1877–78 the
Turks had no fleet on the Black Sea. Russia is undoubtedly a land
Power; the small part played in the past by the fleet, therefore, was
not accidental, but natural. If we had spent large sums in this period
on our navy, we should only have made our position worse, for it was
only by immense expenditure on the army that we were able to win.
History has taught us that we should follow in our fathers’ footsteps,
and, considering the army as Russia’s right arm, spend upon it the
larger part of the sums allotted by the Ministry of Finance for general
military needs. But our active ventures in the Far East forced us into
naval expenditure, which was arranged for in the last years of last
century by starving the army finances. The result is alarming. On this
point I wrote in my report of 1900:

  “If in the future the fleet is to be increased at the expense of
  the army, and if the increase of our forces on the eastern frontier
  is to be made at the expense of those stationed on the western,
  then our already weak position in regard to Germany and Austria
  will become still worse. With the growth of our navy will arise
  questions of coaling stations and ports, and as our expenditure
  on these as well as on our ships grows heavier, it will entail
  retrenchment on our most important frontier—that in Europe. Once
  our fleet had destroyed the Turkish sailing fleet at Sinope, it
  became impotent, despite its high _moral_, for it then had to
  contend against steam, against which it was powerless.”

15. In the war of 1877–78 we had an unfortunate experience. The Turks,
whom we had conquered previously, although we had to fight against
huge odds, were on this occasion organized on the European system
by European instructors, and were better armed than we were. Their
firearms had been made in the workshops of Germany and England, and
were far superior to ours.[42] Now, other conditions being equal,
not only does the better weapon tend to victory, because it causes
greater loss, but because—and this is far more important—the knowledge
of being better armed bestows confidence. Possessed of a weapon even
but little inferior to that of an enemy, men are inclined to ascribe
their own faults to the superiority of the enemy’s armament. There
was in this respect no such difference between us and the Turks
in 1877–78 as had existed in 1853–55; but still, after our first
misfortune at Plevna, our army lost confidence in its rifles and guns,
and ascribed its misfortunes to the superior armament of the Turks.
Everything, therefore, points to the necessity of keeping up to date in
armament. In the past our difficulty in keeping pace with the various
improvements so rapidly introduced was increased by the fact that we
not only had to re-arm the regular army, but had to create an immense
stock of weapons for the reserve troops, militia, depôt troops, and
again as a reserve for the whole of the forces.

16. In our wars with minor enemies (such as Turks, Caucasians, and
Central Asians) we were victorious, owing to our great numerical
superiority. In meeting nations of a higher civilization than our
own (such as the Swedes and the French), we generally suffered very
heavily at first, but won in the end, in spite of our comparative lack
of skill, owing to our dogged bravery and determination. Peter the
Great carried on the struggle for nine years from Narva to Poltava,
and Alexander I. fought for the same period between Austerlitz and
the entry of our troops into Paris. The objects of these wars were
clear to our troops, and the men were inspired to fight on to the end
at all costs. As a result, our troops did win. In the Crimea, and in
1877–78, not only was our object in fighting vague, but the wars were
prematurely finished before the army or the nation had really put out
their strength, and in spite of our sacrifices and losses, we were in
both cases unsuccessful. Every war brings in its train much unhappiness
to both sides, and the loss of a campaign is for a great nation a
supreme misfortune and one overwhelming the machinery of government.
Therefore, strive as it may against commencing hostilities, when once
a country takes up arms it should continue to fight until it wins;
otherwise it will lose the right to be considered a great nation, and
will become a “collection of mere ethnographical material,” from which
other nationalities may be strengthened. The following words of my
report of 1900 are as applicable to-day as when I wrote them:

  “Crises of world-wide importance arise suddenly, and are not
  prevented by the unpreparedness of a nation for war. On the
  contrary, the knowledge of unreadiness in any quarter only leads to
  a desire to take advantage of it in others. Therefore a struggle
  such as has never been seen in the world may come sooner than we
  think. It may burst forth even contrary to the wish of the Tsar,
  and against the interests of Russia. This would be a great calamity
  for the whole world. But particularly calamitous for Russia would
  be any cessation by her, before complete victory was achieved, of a
  war once started.

  “_In the event of disaster in the first campaign,
  and after the first and serious consequences of war—famine,
  disease, paralysis of trade, and, above all, heavy losses—have made
  themselves felt, the Russian monarch’s character will need to be
  of iron to enable him to resist the universal clamour that will be
  raised to accept defeat and make peace._”

FOOTNOTES:

[41] [This is not the generally accepted view.—ED.]

[42] We had three rifles—the Berdan, the Krink, and the Karl; most
of them were Krink, converted from the “six-line rifle.” The Turks’
Peabody was a far more perfect weapon.




                               CHAPTER V

The work before the War Department in the concluding years of
    the last, and the early years of the present, century—Money
    allotted to it from 1898–1903—Inadequacy of these sums to meet the
    demands—Measures which it was possible to undertake—Steps taken to
    improve and consolidate our position in the Far East.


In the _Russki Invalid_ (No. 143 of 1895) an article appeared in
reply to one by Demchinski, which had been published in the _Slovo_
under the title of “Were we Ready for War?” Demchinski endeavoured
to prove that we spend more than other countries on national defence;
that the amounts allotted for this purpose in Russia are ample;
that the measures brought forward as necessary in order to prepare
our army for war are merely a cloak for extortion; and that lack of
financial control in our administration allows great openings for the
misappropriation of funds. In replying, the article in the _Russki
Invalid_ quoted from the standard works of Professor Maksheeff upon
the army estimates of Germany and Russia from 1888 to 1900. During
these thirteen years the expenditure amounted to £358,100,000 in
Germany, and £347,900,000 in Russia. Therefore Germany, with half our
peace strength, spent in that period £10,000,000 more than we did.
The enormous length of our frontiers, amongst other things, forces us
to maintain twice as many men in peace as Germany. Even of the lesser
sum for greater numbers that we spend, we are obliged to allot almost
the whole to meet maintenance charges (food, uniform, etc.). So that
not only do we spend less money than Germany on the whole, but we can
afford proportionately less on “special or extraordinary services,”
which include those of preparing the army for war. On this important
question the writer of the article in the _Russki Invalid_ expresses
himself much to the point:

  “As the ordinary expenditure is urgent, and cannot be postponed, it
  calls for no comment, being allotted, in fact, to measures to which
  we are already committed. With regard to the measures which come
  under the head of extraordinary expenditure, the case is different.
  They are not urgent in the sense that we are absolutely committed
  to them, and they are, therefore, as a matter of course, not urgent
  in the opinion of those unversed in military matters. Consequently
  these persons are inclined to refuse sanction to such measures,
  to postpone them, or, under the most favourable circumstances,
  to spread their execution over a considerable period. The result
  is bad for national defence and for the preparation of the army
  for war. Our forces might suddenly be called upon to take the
  field with inferior armament, with insufficient and unserviceable
  supplies, and without well-organized communications. Upon analyzing
  the German army estimates, one is struck with the comparative
  magnitude of the initial and extraordinary expenditure, which shows
  that, although her army is half the strength of ours, she spends
  vastly more money on it than we do on ours.”

Our comparative unreadiness for war, in spite of our possessing a
large standing army, first became evident, as I have mentioned, as
far back as 1870, when the Germans were able to throw an immense army
across the French frontier in a fortnight, and conduct a victorious
campaign with extraordinary speed. The Turkish War of 1877–78, again,
exposed our weak points in organization and mobilization, and profiting
by its lessons, many measures towards improvement were undertaken
during Count Milutin’s régime at the Ministry of War. The new grouping
of the Powers and the formation of the Triple Alliance, also, were
events which emphasized the necessity for us to set our house in order
as regards defence. During the sixteen years from 1882 to 1898 Generals
Vannovski and Obrucheff, guided by the opinions of the leading generals
in command of troops, managed to increase the efficiency of the army
and at the same time to strengthen our defences. On the western
frontier a system of fortified positions was organized, and reserves of
supplies collected at strategic points; but, owing to the inadequate
development of our railway system, it became necessary, in addition,
to increase the number of troops permanently stationed in the western
military districts. Steps were also taken for the defence of the Baltic
and Black Sea coasts. But our attention was chiefly, and quite rightly,
confined to the west, and as small appropriations as possible were
made for the Caucasus, Turkestan, and the Siberian Military Districts.
Thus, in Siberia, from the Pacific to the Ural Mountains, we only
had a few battalions, and not a single fortress; nor did we have any
fortified posts in Turkestan. To strengthen the troops on the western
frontier, indeed, we took troops from the Caucasus, and to find money
for the formation of new units, we had to reduce the strength of those
in Turkestan. This was done on the supposition that if we were strong
on the German side, no one would attack us in the Caucasus or in Asia.
In other words, our efforts were concentrated upon the most dangerous
frontier. But even then, taking into consideration the many wants
of the army, the sum available for our western side, though large,
was insufficient to place us in all respects on a level with both
Germany and Austria. Though great results were obtained as regards the
acceleration of our mobilization, and some very useful strategic lines
of railway were constructed, our speed of concentration could not be
compared to that of our neighbours, with their better-developed railway
systems. However economically the War Ministry treated those measures
which were unessential, and could therefore be shelved temporarily,
progress with the urgent services was not as rapid as could be desired.
Confronted as it was, therefore, with many demands of the western
frontier still unsatisfied, the Department, on the whole, could not
but be a convinced opponent of a forward policy in the Far East, in
Afghanistan, or in Persia. This practically represents the state of
affairs and the feeling of the Department right up to the outbreak of
the Chino-Japanese War in 1894.

In 1898 I succeeded General Vannovski as War Minister, General
Sakharoff taking the place of General Obrucheff.[43] We fully
recognized the necessity, when framing the estimates, of pursuing the
same policy as our predecessors, and of placing first and foremost
the improvement of our military position on the west, but we had by
this time taken steps in the Far East which made it impossible to
confine our expenditure in that quarter to the small amount of previous
years. Events out there had moved rapidly, and were such as called
for expenditure of men and money in Kuan-tung, Manchuria, and in the
Pri-Amur region.

A schedule is drawn up for the allocation of the expenditure of the
sum allotted to the War Ministry. In this, with the previous consent
of the Finance Branch, the War Minister frames a general estimate for
five years, in which the services are divided up according as the
expenditure is to be capital or recurring. The estimates for new and
important services entailing initial expenditure are, after being
examined by the Military Council, scrutinized by a special committee
before being approved. This committee is presided over by the President
of the Department of State Economy, and the Finance Minister and
the State Comptroller are members. The final list of measures to be
undertaken during the five-year period are then submitted to the Tsar
for sanction. The exposition of all the army’s requirements constitutes
one of the most important duties of the War Minister. Firstly, all
general officers in command of districts[44] submit to the Tsar
statements as to their requirements for the troops under their command,
as well as those for works, such as fortresses, railways, etc. The
heads of the chief departments—commissariat, artillery, engineers,
etc.—draw up their estimates as to buildings, mobilization, and
educational requirements, etc. These are classified according as they
demand initial or recurring expenditure, and many of the more important
items are examined in the Military Council or by special committees.
This was the complicated procedure necessary in 1897 and 1898 to fix
the total sum required by the War Department during the five years 1898
to 1903 for the maintenance of the army and the improvement of its
military efficiency. The very limited amount allotted during the twenty
years preceding this period had literally been doled out, not according
to the needs of the army, but according to the amount available in
the Treasury; consequently the need of money had gone on increasing
cumulatively, until in 1898 we were face to face with a situation which
demanded greater sacrifices than ever.

Early in 1898 a general statement had been drawn up by my predecessor’s
orders to show our urgent requirements. By this it was clear that,
in order to satisfy all our wants, a _supplementary_ allotment of
£56,500,000 was absolutely necessary beyond the sum required for the
five-year schedule. This amount included expenditure on two items of
a very special nature: the re-armament of the field artillery with
quick-firing guns (£9,000,000), and the increase of house allowances
(£2,000,000). It must be remembered that the measures now put forward
by General Vannovski did not even dispose of our many really important
needs, for in his supplementary statement were included only those
things that could not be postponed, or which had long ago been
sanctioned, but not carried out for want of funds. Amongst the most
important of these were the following:

1. The improvement of the organization of the army and increases to
its establishment, including additions to the troops in the Asiatic
districts, especially in Pri-Amur.

2. The betterment of the conditions of service of all ranks,
particularly as to an increase to the officers’ pay and house
allowance, and the introduction of field kitchens.

3. The augmentation of reserve supplies in the Pri-Amur and Turkestan
districts.

4. An increase in the artillery in the Siberian Military District.

5. The formation of extra engineer units and strengthening of
fortresses.

The Finance Minister, to whom this demand for a further allotment of
£45,500,000[45] additional to the schedule for the period of 1898 to
1902 was submitted, replied that the state of the country’s finances
would not permit of the money being given. After much discussion he
agreed to grant £16,000,000 instead of £45,500,000, and this lesser sum
was finally approved. So we actually received for this five-year period
about £30,000,000 less than was required, or a deficit of £6,000,000
per annum. Such a policy could have only one result, that of placing
us further behind our western neighbours in the military race, as
in many directions it compelled the cessation of work necessary for
the strengthening of our position both on our European and Asiatic
frontiers. Besides this, large sums were required for the general
improvement of the status of our troops on the peace establishment.
In the first place, in order to obtain greater efficiency among the
senior officers, it was essential to treat the whole body of officers
in a more liberal spirit, so that zealous and capable men should be
content to remain in the Service, and not wish to leave; to modernize
and add to the number of our military educational establishments, so
that as large a number of officers as possible should receive a general
training of a standard equivalent to that given in the middle-class
educational establishments. Our private soldiers were decidedly worse
off than those of other armies as regards ready-money, food, dress,
and equipment, and the expenditure required to improve their condition
would of course be heavy. Again, our horses were not of a sufficiently
good class, especially in the Cossack regiments and the transport.
These were only the most pressing of the army’s many needs.

Thus the legacy left to me when I assumed the duty of War Minister
on January 1, 1898, was no pleasing one. The immense needs of the
army were clear at a glance, but not clearer than the lack of funds
wherewith they might be met. Consequently I had to examine all
proposals most carefully in order to settle which could be carried out,
and which must be indefinitely postponed. I have already expressed
my views on the importance of our western frontier, but to carry
out what was necessary for our military position on that side would
have absorbed the whole of the additional £16,000,000 allowed on the
supplementary estimate for all purposes during five years. Meanwhile
there was the long list of almost equally pressing demands for the
improvement in the senior ranks and for the consolidation of our
position in the Far East, etc. The housing of our troops was in many
cases so extremely bad that it was difficult to train the men, and
this necessitated the construction of barracks at various stations.
Finally, those services which had been started in the preceding five
years had to be completed, particularly those touching the organization
of reserve units. The Tsar investigated the relative urgency of these
matters, and approved a scheme for 1899 to 1903, which, with the
exception of the reorganization of the reserve troops and the further
increase to our troops in European Russia, was carried out completely.
The services approved by the Tsar were noted by the War Ministry. The
following are a few, and show the form in which they were officially
recorded:

1. With a view to possible complications in the Far East, the Tsar gave
orders that our military position there should be strengthened.

2. The War Minister’s recommendations as to the necessity of improving
the general conditions under which officers served, in order to get
greater efficiency among the seniors, were warmly supported by the
Tsar, who issued orders that the matter should be taken in hand at once.

3. The Tsar was also pleased to order that the conditions of service
of the soldiers should be made more liberal. Better quarters were to
be constructed, and the issue of a tea ration was to be gradually
introduced.

4. The Tsar was pleased to recognize the particular importance of the
re-armament of the artillery, and instructed the Minister of Finance to
provide funds for it by a supplementary grant.

The measures carried out by the War Department from 1899 to 1903 can be
described in a few words:

The Pri-Amur Military District as at present defined had only been
formed in 1883. Its garrison originally consisted of 12 battalions, 10
squadrons, 2–1/2 Cossack battalions, 5 batteries, a sapper company, and
1 company of fortress artillery. Ten years later, in 1894, it had risen
to 20 battalions of infantry. From 1895 we began to increase the troops
in the Far East with some rapidity. Between 1898 and 1902 they were
increased by 840 officers, 37,000 men, and 2,600 horses. Altogether
in that period our forces had grown to 31 battalions, 15 squadrons,
32 guns, 1 sapper battalion, and 3 battalions of fortress artillery.
Moreover, 5 railway battalions had been formed for work on the Eastern
Chinese Railway, and the Frontier and other guards had been increased
from 8,000 to 25,000. The general total increase in numbers in the
Pri-Amur district, in Manchuria and in Kuan-tung, amounted to 60,000
men. The idea of the scheme of 1899 was to enable us to bring as soon
as possible the establishment of the troops in these districts of the
Far East up to 48 Rifle and 48 reserve battalions, 57 squadrons, 236
guns, and 3–3/4 sapper battalions, organized in three corps. Compared
with the few battalions in Siberia and the Pri-Amur district only a
short time before, this was a large force, and its organization at so
great a distance was most difficult. It depended to a great extent on
the amount of money available and local conditions, and took some years
to complete. As this force could be rapidly concentrated, the idea
was that it should constitute a strong advance-guard, under cover of
which the reinforcements from Russia would be able to concentrate. The
fate of a first campaign must obviously depend to a great extent on
the rapidity with which these reinforcements could be transported, and
yet in 1900 the Siberian Railway was not constructed as a first-class
line, and the Eastern Chinese line was not finished. I reported in 1900:

  “To bring our forces up to the total specified[46] will take six to
  seven years. This fact, coupled with the incapacity of our railways
  to cope with any heavy traffic, calls for the greatest care in our
  external relations, lest we permit ourselves to be drawn into war
  at a disadvantage, with an insufficient number of troops which
  could be only very slowly concentrated.”

For various reasons, too complicated to explain, this advice was not
acted on; the necessity for extreme care was not appreciated, and we
were suddenly plunged into war when we were not ready. In 1902 our
military position was good, and having begun to carry out our promises
as to the evacuation of Manchuria, we had every reason to count on a
continuance of peace in the Far East. But towards the end of that year
there were signs of a possible rupture with Japan. The War Department
was not blind to these, and the measures enumerated above, which, with
the money then available, were to have been completed by 1906 or 1907,
were, by the aid of a supplementary allotment, carried out within a
year.

While hoping for peace, we steadily prepared for hostilities, and
increased our troops in the Far East in 1903 by 38 battalions, and in
the same year formed 32 new battalions in European Russia; so that by
adding one to each of the East Siberian two-battalion[47] regiments,
and thereby converting them into three-battalion regiments, all the 9
East Siberian Brigades could be expanded into 9 East Siberian Rifle
Divisions, with 12 battalions apiece. The allotment of artillery and
sappers to these divisions was carried out under a special scheme.
Thus the force of 19 battalions which we had in the Pri-Amur district
at the time of the Chino-Japanese War should have swollen in 1903
into one of 108 rifle and 20 reserve battalions. Behind these stood
40 more reserve battalions, held in reserve in the Siberian Military
District. Altogether our Siberian possessions were to have contained
in 1903 an army of 168 battalions of infantry, with a due proportion
of other arms. The railway, however, did not permit us to transport
these additional units until the spring of 1904, when hostilities
had commenced. Yet they were eventually received, and the force in
the Pri-Amur—which was practically defenceless at the time of the
Chino-Japanese War—had grown into an army of four Siberian corps
and two independent divisions, which received the first blows in
the Japanese War. Though hastily improvised between 1895 and 1903,
thanks to the great efforts made to render them reliable, to the
fortunate selection of their commanders, and to their strong peace
establishments, they proved to be our best troops. The principle
upon which they were formed was the transference to them of complete
companies chosen by ballot from the corps in Europe, and only under
exceptional circumstances were the company officers permitted to
be transferred from these new units. Each of the 32 battalions was
formed from one of the army corps in Russia, one company being taken
from each brigade, and picked officers were placed in command of each
battalion. The soundness of the scheme upon which these units were
created is borne out by the fact that at the Ya-lu the 3rd Battalions
of the 11th and 12th Regiments, which had only just arrived to join
their regiments, fought most gallantly. The 3rd Battalion of the
11th Regiment in particular, by making a counter-attack with the
bayonet, inflicted severe loss on the enemy. In the spring of 1905
the regiments of all 7 East Siberian Rifle Divisions were turned into
four-battalion regiments. In the 1st Manchurian Army, which I had the
honour to command, were 5 of these East Siberian Rifle Divisions, and
their 90[48] battalions were acknowledged to be the pick of all three
armies. But to form all these new units we had to denude our German
frontier to an alarming extent.

Besides increasing the number of men in the Far East between 1896 and
1903, we formed supply depôts, and hastily fortified Vladivostok and
Port Arthur. Indeed, one quarter of the total sum allotted to all our
fortress construction and maintenance from 1898 to 1902 was spent
upon these two fortresses. Only on Kronstadt,[49] of all our land and
sea strongholds, was more money spent than on Port Arthur. Many other
difficulties besides those of finance confronted us in the provision
of armament. It was vitally necessary that both Vladivostok and Port
Arthur should have coast guns of the latest pattern, but it took a
long time to get them delivered by the factories owing to the heavy
orders already being executed for the Navy Department. As a temporary
measure we were obliged to mount old-pattern guns. In a short time more
than 1,000 pieces of ordnance were transported from European Russia
to these two places. Progress was greatly delayed when the railway
was interrupted during the rising in Manchuria in 1900, while work at
Port Arthur itself was for a long time stopped by Admiral Alexeieff’s
order. Had it not been for these delays, the place would have been
much better prepared in 1904 than it was. But to appreciate properly
what was accomplished there in a short time two circumstances should be
remembered:

_A._ Owing to our fleet being shut up in Port Arthur, the Japanese
possessed the command of the sea, and were able to remove the armament
from several of their naval fortresses to Kuan-tung for the siege
operations; against these coast guns even masonry defences were of
little use.

_B._ The delivery of these heavy howitzers and the landing of other
siege material was greatly facilitated by the existence of Dalny, a
place which had been created entirely at the instance of M. de Witte,
without any reference having been made to the War Ministry or the
officer commanding the Kuan-tung district, under whose control the
locality actually was.

A large quantity of food-supplies was collected in Port Arthur, and
even at the time of its premature surrender there was enough in the
place to last for one and a half months. Moreover, the authorities
on the spot were empowered to purchase locally, and as the resources
of flour, barley, rice, and cattle in the district were unlimited,
there was nothing to prevent them doing this. Many unreasonable
reproaches have been hurled upon the War Department on account of the
inadequate strength of the fortifications, but in the creation of
this fortress great difficulties had to be overcome in a very short
time. In estimating the ultimate strength of the place, it must not
be forgotten that we only took possession of it at the end of 1897;
that during 1898 and 1899 we had a very weak temporary armament on
the sea-front; and that the cumbrous official procedure then in force
made it impossible to spend quickly large sums on new fortress works.
Firstly, the scheme had to be drawn up by the engineers on the spot,
then it had to be sent to St. Petersburg to be examined by the Engineer
Committee, and afterwards to be approved by the Tsar. In the case of
Port Arthur, in order to accelerate this routine, special authority
was deputed to the local authorities; while Major-General Velichko,
a gifted and energetic Engineer officer, was sent to the Far East as
the representative of the Headquarter Engineer Administration. Indeed,
when the scheme of fortifications at Port Arthur was put before the
Emperor for his approval, a large portion of the works had, contrary
to the usual procedure, been commenced in anticipation of sanction. As
everything was stopped by Admiral Alexeieff, who was commanding the
Kuan-tung district, during the rising in Manchuria in 1900, we only had
three years (1901, 1902, and 1903) to finish these tremendous permanent
works. Considering the time available and the rocky soil, much indeed
was done.

The armament, also, could not well have been provided more quickly. The
ordnance had first to be made, and the orders for coast guns could only
be executed slowly, as the Obukhoff factory was full of work for the
Navy Department. The 10-inch and 11-inch Canet guns and large-calibre
mortars ordered by the War Department were required simultaneously in
all the Russian naval fortresses, especially in Libau, Kronstadt, and
Vladivostok; but, as a matter of fact, Port Arthur and Vladivostok
received most of them at the expense of our strength in the Baltic
and Black Seas. While awaiting the demands for new ordnance to be
complied with, we robbed other places, so as to bring up the Port
Arthur armament to some hundreds of guns. In the first years of its
occupation, also, everything for this place had to be sent round by
sea. Notwithstanding all these difficulties, in four years (1899 to
1903) we succeeded in making Port Arthur so strong that the armament of
its sea-front kept the whole Japanese fleet at a respectful distance,
while the batteries on the land side withstood a severe test under the
most unfavourable conditions. Not only were the enemy numerous and
possessed of technical troops and material for the destruction of our
defences, but being presented with a ready-made base in Dalny, they
were able to land monster siege-guns. Once again, as at Sevastopol,
our fleet was more useful on land than on its proper element. Yet the
enemy lost twice as many men as the garrison, and Port Arthur held out
almost twelve months from the commencement of the war. Even then its
fall was premature.

Much attention was also paid to economy, and Treasury interests were
by no means overlooked. The rapid concentration of troops, the large
number of buildings that had to be constructed and the collection of
supplies and stores for the commissariat and engineer departments,
afforded ample scope for malpractices; but the appointment of selected
officers at the head of these two great branches of the army, and
of picked men as their assistants, was naturally productive of good
results, and the reputation of these branches in no way suffered in the
war.

I am confident that if future historians take into consideration the
enormous distance of the theatre of war from the centre of Russia, they
will not only be amazed at the results achieved by the War Department
in strengthening our position there between the years 1895 and 1903,
but will see how unfounded was the accusation that adequate steps
were not taken to prepare for war. I repeat that, with such money as
was available, and with the limited time at our disposal, a great
and responsible work was accomplished, so much so that the Pri-Amur
district, which was defenceless in 1895, was in 1903 so strong that a
whole armed nation, in spite of its own great efforts and the entire
uselessness of our fleet, was unable to touch our territory anywhere,
with the exception of Saghalien. In 1900 I recorded my opinion that
the Japanese would be able, in the event of war, to put into the field
about 400,000 men with 1,100 guns. Of course, it was not possible for
us to pour such a number of men into Manchuria and Pri-Amur. This would
have necessitated many years, and the expenditure of millions, as well
as the earlier construction of railway connection with the Far East.

The extent to which our strength in the Far East directly depended
on railway efficiency is apparent from the fact that in our schemes
of July, 1903, for the transport of troops, we could only count on
two short military trains per diem. When instructions were given to
carry four Rifle and one sapper battalions, two batteries, and 1,700
tons of military stores as quickly as possible to Port Arthur, it
was calculated, according to the mobilization schemes, that it could
not be done in less than twenty-two days, and we were unable to make
use of the full carrying capacity of the newly built Eastern Chinese
line for six months after the opening of the war. To improve it an
immense amount of work in laying sidings and crossings, arranging for
water-supply, ballasting the track, and the construction of buildings,
was necessary. All this implied railing up a large number of sleepers,
rails, building materials, and rolling-stock; construction trains
were also required. During 1902 and 1903 the greater the number of
troop-trains that ran, the less was the progress in the construction
and improvement of the line. During the latter year the War Department
took every advantage of the railway in order to increase our forces
in the Far East, and it was only owing to the immense exertions of
all the railway personnel that it was possible to transport the
troops and military stores without stopping construction altogether.
Notwithstanding the danger of such a course, we used the sea for the
transport of troops as well as stores, and the great risk that we ran
in doing so during the second half of 1903, after the viceroyalty had
been formed, is illustrated by the fact that some of the consignments
of preserved meat sent for Port Arthur fell into the hands of the
enemy a few days before war was declared. It is clear, therefore, to
what extent Bezobrazoff’s project for the rapid concentration of an
army of 75,000 men in Southern Manchuria [sent to me in the summer
of 1903] could be carried out. The scanty population and the absence
of local resources in the Pri-Amur prohibited the maintenance of a
large force there in peace-time. Over the wide stretch of territory
from Lake Baikal to Vladivostok there are only about a million souls,
and of this total only 400,000 are in the Amur and Maritime districts.
From this can be gathered what an impossible burden to the State it
would have been to attempt to maintain a large army in such a desert.
Consequently we endeavoured to keep in Siberia and Pri-Amur only such
a number as would be sufficient, in the first instance, to contain the
enemy, and to form a screen, under cover of which the reinforcements
could be concentrated. The conditions are the same on the western,
Caucasian, and Afghanistan frontiers: the local troops form, so to
speak, an impenetrable veil, under cover of which the main forces can
be concentrated.

Though this screen consisted, in the Far East, of 172[50] battalions,
of which more than 100 could take the field, it was never, of course,
intended that the issue of the war should hang upon their efforts
alone; but our difficulty lay in bringing up our main forces soon
enough, for, as the enemy could concentrate quicker than we could,
our reinforcements might be destroyed in detail as they arrived. So
poor was the traffic capacity of the railway that we were neither able
to send drafts to the advanced troops nor to support them in time
with adequate reinforcements. If the arrangements had been such as I
shall detail later on, we should have had double the number of men at
Liao-yang and Mukden that we did have, and the issue of the battles
must have been different. But the Ministries of Ways and Communications
and of Finance were unable to carry out their promises, and our army
only succeeded in concentrating eight months later than it should have
done. By September, 1905, we were at last able to collect an army
1,000,000 strong, ready in every respect to commence a second campaign,
with troops and material of a nature to guarantee success. We had
received machine-guns, howitzers, shells, small-arm ammunition, field
railways, wireless telegraphy, and technical stores of all sorts, and
the senior officers were mostly fresh. The War Department had, with
the co-operation of other departments, successfully accomplished a
most colossal task. What single military authority would have admitted
a few years ago the possibility of concentrating an army of a million
men 5,400 miles away from its bases of supply and equipment by means of
a poorly constructed single-line railway? Wonders were effected, but
it was too late. Affairs in the interior of Russia for which the War
Department could not be held responsible were the causes of the war
being brought to an end at a time when decisive military operations
should really have only just been beginning.

The re-armament of the artillery was accomplished as follows. Owing
to the introduction of the quick-firing gun in other armies, we were
compelled to adopt it. The superiority of the quick-firer over the old
pattern was obvious, for, apart from its greater range and accuracy,
each quick-firing battery, by reason of the greater number of shells
it fires, can cause destruction equal to that of a much larger number
of non-quick-firing guns. After prolonged and exhaustive trials of
different patterns, amongst which were those submitted by the French
factories of St. Chamond and Schneider, the German firm of Krupp, and
the Russian Putiloff, preference was given to the Russian design, and
in the beginning of 1900 the first lot of 1,500 guns was ordered,
further trials being also arranged for. Not everybody was convinced
of the undoubted superiority of the new type of weapon, and General
Dragomiroff, who had always been opposed to quick-firing artillery,
still remained a strong opponent of its adoption. In 1902 an order for
a second lot of guns of a modified and improved pattern was given. To
test the weapon thoroughly and under war conditions, the 2nd Battery
of the Guards Rifle Artillery Division, armed with this new 3-inch
quick-firer, was sent, in August, 1900, to the Far East, where the
Boxer campaign was then in progress. The division took part in four
expeditions, two in the valley of the Pei-chih-li, one in the hills and
sandy steppes of Mongolia, and one in the hills of Eastern Manchuria.
It covered altogether about 2,400 miles of different sorts of country,
under variations in temperature of from 35° to 22° Réaumur. Most of
the marches were as much as forty miles in length. The battery came
into action eleven times, and fired 389 rounds at cavalry, infantry,
buildings, and fortifications at ranges from point-blank to 2,500
yards. The results attained were quite satisfactory, particularly
if the arduous nature of the campaign, the season of the year, and
the haste with which the battery was formed, be taken into account.
Unfortunately, the test of shelling houses and field works was made
against an enemy who made little resistance, so that faults in the
ammunition which have recently come to light were not then discovered.
Wishing to have as simple an equipment as possible, we adopted one
pattern of shell, which was efficient with time-fuze against troops
in the open, and could be used with percussion-fuze against troops
under cover; but we omitted to take into account the weakness of the
explosive employed as burster. The projectile which did splendidly
against exposed targets was of little use for destroying such cover as
buildings, timber, or breastworks. In March, 1902, the necessary grant
was made for re-arming batteries of the 2nd Category, and the orders
were carried out in our arsenals. The re-armament made such progress
that at the time of the outbreak of the Russo-Japanese War the whole
of our artillery, with the exception of some Siberian batteries, was
armed with quick-firers. At this time a quick-firing mountain-gun was
also invented, which proved very effective. Generally speaking, the
re-armament of the artillery was quickly and skilfully carried out.

But besides the four points above mentioned,[51] to which the Tsar was
pleased to give his particular attention, the War Ministry had to make
great efforts in other directions connected both with the life of the
army and its efficiency. Amongst these tasks was that of improving
our communications by building strategical roads and railways. These
were constructed in order of urgency, according to a special scheme,
as funds became available. Great efforts were made to push on with
both the Bologoe-Siedlce and Orenberg-Tashkent lines, which were of
particular strategic importance; and in 1899 considerable improvements
were carried out in the Krasnovodsk-Kushk line.

In 1902 we began to consider what would be required in the five
years 1904 to 1909, and in 1903 I submitted to the Finance Minister
a demand for a supplementary grant of £82,500,000 in addition to the
ordinary Budget for these five years. He only found it possible to
grant £13,000,000. Numerous pressing measures which had been already
postponed in 1899 had again to be put off with a hope that perhaps in
1910 Russia would be able to find means for the safeguarding of her
most vital interests—in other words, for the defence of the Empire.

In submitting his annual report on the War Ministry in 1904—the first
year of the new five-year period—Lieutenant-General Rediger, in his
capacity of War Minister and as an acknowledged authority, made the
following true and important observations:

  “The existing defects in organization and equipment of our army
  are the direct result of the inadequate financial grants made ever
  since the war with Turkey. The sum allotted has never corresponded
  either to the actual requirements of the army or to the work it
  has had to do, but has been fixed entirely by the amount of money
  which seemed available. It has been made clear, in drawing up
  the scheme for the coming five years, that to satisfy only the
  most pressing needs a supplementary sum of £82,500,000[52] is
  required. Only £13,000,000 has been allotted. Thus the estimates
  for the current five years afford no hope of improving the existing
  situation.”

Owing to the large requirements of a peace army of 1,000,000, and the
necessity for protecting frontiers stretching for over 11,000 miles,
the Ministry of Finance had undoubtedly great difficulty in meeting
the demands of the War Department. The requirements of the navy were
also continually growing, with the result that less was available
for the land forces. But if the Minister of Finance[53] had confined
himself to his rôle of collector of revenue whereby to satisfy all the
needs of the State, it could never have been suggested that the money
so collected was spent except in accordance with actual requirements,
for the decision as to which demands were the most urgent would not
have been within this official’s province. As a matter of fact, our
finances were managed in so curious a manner that the Finance Minister
was not only the collector, but also the greatest expender of State
moneys! Besides having to bear the ever-increasing outlay in his
own department—for establishment, for expenses connected with the
collection of taxes and the sale of Government liquor—he formed in
his own Ministry subsections of the other Ministries, such as Ways
and Communications, War, Navy, Education, Interior, Agriculture, and
Foreign Affairs. So equipped, he planned, built, and administered the
great Eastern Chinese Railway without any reference to the Minister
of Ways and Communications; organized and commanded two army corps,
one of Frontier Guards, and the other of guards for the railway, and
actually chose the type of gun for their armament without reference
to the Minister of War; initiated and managed a commercial fleet on
the Pacific Ocean, and ran a flotilla of armed river steamboats, which
might be regarded as the duty of the Naval Ministry. As regards the
work of the Department of Education, the Finance Minister founded the
higher technical institutions; as regards the sphere of Ministries of
Interior and Agriculture, the Finance Minister had the most important
administration—the so-called “alienated” strip of land set aside for
the Eastern Chinese Railway—and the building of towns and villages,
and the decision of questions concerning the taking up of land and its
cultivation; as regards the Department of Foreign Affairs, the Finance
Minister conducted negotiations with the highest representatives of
the Chinese Administration, concluded treaties, and maintained his
commercial and diplomatic agents in different parts of China and Korea.
There is, I believe, a proverb to the effect that “charity begins at
home.”[54] Is it to be wondered at, therefore, that the grants for
the pet projects of the Finance Minister were more liberal than those
for corresponding services required by the other Ministries? The
appropriations for public education were cut down, but many millions
were spent in constructing huge buildings for polytechnic institutes in
St. Petersburg and Kieff, magnificent blocks for the Excise Department,
and perfect palaces for officials. Immense sums were spent on the
creation of the town of Dalny, on the Eastern Chinese Railway and its
palatial offices in Harbin, and on the services connected with it.
For this latter enterprise, which was both a commercial and State
proposition (private as regards management, and official as regards
the supply of funds), the money was mostly obtained from the so-called
“surpluses.” These “surpluses” expanded in a manner unprecedented in
the financial records, not only of our own country, but probably of
the world, and in our case much to the detriment of the most pressing
needs of all departments. The idea underlying the creation of a
surplus was simplicity itself. While all demands for money made by
the different departments were cut down, the estimated receipts from
revenue were also reduced. The results were amazing. The excess of
receipts over expenditure at a time when the most pressing requirements
for national defence could not be met for lack of funds amounted in
some years to over £20,000,000. The following table gives the “errors”
in estimating made by the Finance Minister in calculating the revenue
between 1894–1905:

              +-----+-----------------------+-----------+
              |     |      The Revenue.     |  Actual   |
              |     +-----------+-----------+Excess over|
              |     | Estimated.|  Actual.  | Estimate. |
              |     +-----------+-----------+-----------+
              |     |     £     |     £     |     £     |
              |1894 |100,482,327|115,378,581| 14,896,253|
              |1895 |114,295,700|125,581,878| 11,286,177|
              |1896 |123,947,169|136,871,935| 12,924,765|
              |1897 |131,836,649|141,638,609|  9,801,960|
              |1898 |136,445,821|158,485,444| 22,039,622|
              |1899 |146,912,820|167,331,306| 20,418,485|
              |1900 |159,374,568|170,412,850| 11,038,282|
              |1901 |173,009,600|179,945,715|  6,936,114|
              |1902 |180,078,448|190,540,444| 10,461,995|
              |1903 |189,703,267|203,180,081| 13,476,813|
              |1904 |198,009,449|201,826,131|  3,816,682|
              |1905 |197,704,561|202,443,193|  4,738,631|
              +-----+-----------+-----------+-----------+

This shows—

(_a_) That the difference between the estimated and actual receipts
amounted in 1898 and 1899 to more than £20,000,000 _per annum_.

(_b_) That in eight years out of twelve the actual income exceeded the
estimates by £10,000,000 _per annum_.

(_c_) That the revenue was little affected by the war, and that for
1904 and 1905 the excess of income over estimates was more than
£8,000,000. Had the calculations as to receipts, therefore, been
more accurate, it would have been quite possible to grant to the War
Ministry the supplementary sum asked for, and thus to enable our
preparations to have been more complete in east and west.

In conclusion, the main reason for our military inefficiency was the
inadequate funds granted by the Treasury. Funds for the War Department
were stinted—

(_a_) Owing to the greatly increased expenditure on the fleet.

(_b_) Owing to the large expenditure upon the projects of the Minister
of Finance in the Far East, and owing to the underestimation of
revenue. But in spite of this, I think it will be allowed that from
1898–1903, during which time it distributed its money according to
a strictly defined plan, the War Department attained, on the whole,
remarkable results in the strengthening of our military position in the
Far East. The results in this direction of the ten years preceding the
Russo-Japanese War can be gauged from the following figures. We had in
the Pri-Amur district, Manchuria, and in Kuan-tung:

                        In 1884 … …  12 battalions
                        In 1894 … …  20     „
                        In 1903 … …  63     „
                        In 1904 … … 140     „

[Illustration: SKETCH MAP OF EASTERN ASIA, SHOWING POSITION OF THEATRE
OF WAR WITH REFERENCE TO NEIGHBOURING TERRITORIES.]

FOOTNOTES:

[43] [As chief of the Headquarter Staff.—ED.]

[44] [Russia is divided into thirteen military districts.—ED.]

[45] Besides the allotments for artillery re-armament and house
allowance.

[46] 96 battalions, 57 squadrons, and 236 guns.

[47] [Of the thirty-six East Siberian Rifle Regiments in the Far East
when war broke out, all had two battalions except those of one brigade,
which had three.—ED.]

[48] [_Sic._—ED.]

[49] The proposals as to Kronstadt were approved before I became War
Minister.

[50] Of this number, 8 East Siberian Rifle Divisions, 96 battalions;
1st, 2nd, and 3rd Siberian Reserve Divisions, 48 battalions;
independent reserve battalions, 12; 2 brigades, 31st and 35th
Divisions, 16 battalions—total, 172 battalions. All these troops were
in April, 1904, in Siberia, in the Pri-Amur district, and in Manchuria.
Of them, 27 battalions constituted the garrison of Port Arthur; 21
battalions the garrison of Vladivostok and the South Ussuri district;
the 1st Siberian Division was kept in rear; while the independent
reserve battalions guarded the railway. In April, 1904, of these 172
battalions, there were only 108 in the Manchurian army, distributed
from the Ya-lu to Newchuang, and from Ta-shih-chiao along the railway
to Omsk, as the 4th Siberian Corps was still on the way out.

[51] [See p. 121.—ED.]

[52] [In addition to the ordinary Quinquennial Budget.—ED.]

[53] [M. Sergius de Witte.—ED.]

[54] [Literally, “A man’s own shirt is nearest his own skin.”—ED.]




                              CHAPTER VI

The War Minister’s opinion on the Manchurian and Korean questions
    from the year 1900 to 1903—What he did to avoid a rupture with
    Japan.


Not only was the war unexpected; it was against our interests, and
contrary to the wishes of the Emperor. Had it ended victoriously,
those who were responsible for it would have found themselves national
heroes for having laid the train for our success in the Far East with
such sagacity; but the premature peace forced on us by our internal
troubles prevented a continuation of the struggle till victory was
ours. All classes of society were convulsed by our misfortunes, and
are now insistent in a desire to hear the truth as to the causes of
the war, and to learn the names of those who turned a deaf ear to the
Emperor’s expressed wish for peace, and, by sins of commission or
omission, so steered the ship of State as to bring about a rupture. The
existing freedom of the Press has already permitted the publication of
various opinions on these subjects, and amongst much fiction certain
facts have now been revealed, the publication of which could only have
been possible with the knowledge and permission of interested persons
holding high appointments in the different Ministries.

The most important of many newspaper articles touching upon the
causes of the war is one by M. Gurieff, entitled “The Outbreak of the
Russo-Japanese War,” and published in the _Russki Viedomost_ in May,
1905. M. Gurieff evidently had access to many official documents, and
the article reads as an _ex parte_ statement, in which the author
holds a brief for the defence of the Finance Minister, M. Sergius de
Witte. As this lucubration must have been widely read, having been
reprinted in foreign as well as in Russian newspapers and magazines;
as it is still being quoted; and as the statements contained in it
concerning the Ministry of War are not correct, and have led to a wrong
construction being placed upon the actions of that Department, I feel
constrained to state in as few words as possible the part played by the
War Minister in Far Eastern affairs between 1898 and 1903.

The question of obtaining an outlet on the Pacific Ocean was discussed
in Russia some time ago. It was thought that an exit to ice-free seas
would eventually be a necessity in view of the immense growth of our
population; but as two centuries had shown us the cost of moving
towards the Baltic and Black Seas, it was felt that particular care
must be exercised lest, in our desire to get access to the Pacific
coast, we should be drawn prematurely into war. Our possessions in the
Far East and Baikalia are inaccessible wastes, where everything in the
way of development remains still to be done. Our trade with the Far
East was in every way so insignificant, that not only did access to the
Pacific Ocean appear unnecessary for the present generation, but it
actually seemed that the expense and sacrifices entailed in obtaining
this access would be a burden of a nature to hinder our national
development in other quarters. During the latter half of the last
century the War Ministry—in conjunction with the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs—systematically opposed any extension of our frontiers in Asia
in view of what was going on in Europe. Consequently the successive
steps of our advance into the heart of Central Asia often took place in
defiance of the opinions of and the orders issued from St. Petersburg.
The occupation of Tashkent by Cherneff in 1864–65 was considered
premature, for it brought us into direct touch with the Khanates of
Bokhara and Khokand, and after the expedition to Samarkand in 1868,
not only was Kaufmann not permitted to conquer the Bokhara Khanate
completely, but Shaar and Kitab, which had been captured by us after
severe fighting, were returned to the Emir. In 1873, after conquering
the Khiva Khanate, we confined ourselves to taking only the right bank
of the Oxus, while we preserved the Khan’s authority. In 1875, when
traversing the whole Khanate of Khokand, we deliberately confined
ourselves to occupying the town of Namangan, leaving the rest of the
Khanate in the possession of its feeble ruler. In 1881 the War Minister
did not assent to our retention of the Kuldja province, which we had
captured ten years before; and in 1882, after Skobeleff had seized Geok
Tepe, he was strictly forbidden to advance on Merv. This consistent
policy on the part of the War Ministry was in every case born of a fear
of greater expenditure and fresh responsibilities which could only
weaken our existing position on the western and Turkish frontiers.
Above all was the Department opposed to starting complications with
China or Japan. It accordingly viewed with alarm, and strongly opposed,
the theory that “Russia is the most western of Asiatic States, not the
most eastern of European,” and that her future lies entirely in Asia.
As has been explained, twenty years ago we were practically defenceless
in the Far East. An enormous extent of country such as Saghalien was
garrisoned by only three local detachments, totalling 1,000 men.
Vladivostok had no defences, and its main communication with Russia—a
trunk road 6,000 miles long—was in a military sense absolutely
useless. It was only after 1882, when we yielded to China over Kuldja,
and when Japan began increasing her army, that we began to augment the
number of our troops in that quarter.

The Department was all the time keenly alive to the precarious nature
of our communications between the Pri-Amur and Russia, and recruits
and a large proportion of supplies were sent to Vladivostok by sea.
Under such conditions it was, of course, quite out of the question to
dream of any offensive operations or even schemes of offence; but the
awakening of China and Japan caused much uneasiness for our safety
east of Lake Baikal, and the project for the construction of the
Siberian Railway through our own territory was welcomed as facilitating
communication. The question of the construction of this railway-line
was first discussed by a committee of Ministers in 1875, but the scheme
was then confined to a line within the limits of European Russia as far
as Tumen. In 1880 a resolution was passed sanctioning this portion. In
1882 the Emperor Alexander II., dissatisfied with this partial scheme,
decided that the line should be laid right through Siberia. Surveys
were accordingly made, and three alternative routes were put forward.
In 1885, after examining these alternatives, the committee were unable
to come to any conclusion as to the most advantageous, but they
decided to set to work at once to construct the first portion of the
railway. In 1886, upon receipt of a report by the Governor-General of
Eastern Siberia, the Emperor wrote:

  “So far as I have read the report of the Governor-General, I
  am grieved to observe that the Government has up till now done
  practically nothing to meet the requirements of this rich but
  neglected country. And it is time—indeed time—that something should
  be done.”

Notwithstanding such a strongly worded animadversion on the part of
the Emperor, it was only in February, 1891, that the committee put on
record its decision to build simultaneously the Ussuri Railway and the
portion of the Siberian line from Mias to Cheliabinsk. In a rescript
to the Tsarevitch, who was then on his voyage round the world, it was
explained that the line would run “right across the whole of Siberia,”
and be called the Great Siberian Railway. The idea underlying this
scheme was as simple as it was bold, and the line would undoubtedly
have put life into a very slowly developing country, would have
attracted a large number of colonists, and would thus have secured to
us an important region. Of course, as it ran along the Chinese frontier
for the greater part of its length, it would not have been free from
danger; but the risk was diminished by the comparative inaccessibility
of the part of Northern Manchuria adjacent to the railway and the
weakness of China. Moreover, it was covered by the mighty Amur River.

After the Chino-Japanese War we, in conjunction with other Powers,
compelled Japan to abandon Port Arthur and the Kuan-tung Peninsula,
which she had just conquered. This, the first of the acts of Russia
to excite Japan’s hostility, was also by far the most decisive. A new
state of affairs now arose in the Far East which made our complete
military unreadiness seem alarming, especially as the Pri-Amur was at
that time practically defenceless against an offensive movement by the
Japanese. Throughout the immense expanse of this military district
there were only nineteen infantry battalions, and we were at once
obliged to start increasing our troops in the Far East and turning
Vladivostok into a naval fortress; but the most urgent question was
that of establishing railway communication.

Before the Chino-Japanese War no one imagined that the Siberian line
would be laid anywhere but through our own territory. The weakness
displayed by China at that time, however, formed an inducement to carry
it through Manchuria, and thus shorten the distance by over 300 miles.
In vain did General Dukhovski, Governor-General and Commander of the
troops in the Pri-Amur district, protest and point out the risks of
such a course. He argued that, if the rail passed through Chinese
territory, not only would it be of advantage to the Chinese instead of
to the Russian settler population, but it would be insecure. His views
did not find acceptance, and this great artery of communication—of
incalculable importance to us—was laid through a foreign country. The
temptation to give as far as possible an international importance to
this line by attracting all trans-continental through-traffic proved
too strong for the modest claim for consideration of the Pri-Amur
district, though it was one that concerned us very deeply. General
Dukhovski’s fears were soon justified. Part of the line was destroyed
by a rising of the people in 1900, and our troops in Harbin were
forced upon the defensive. We lost a whole year, wasted millions of
money, and only too soon began to realize that, except a very limited
quantity of the most perishable freight, no goods would be sent by
rail. Sea transport was cheaper and safer. We were forced to abandon
our dreams of international importance for the line, and to confess
that it merely constituted a portion of the Siberian Railway, which, as
it ran for 800 miles through a foreign country, would require special
protection at great cost. Moreover, the Finance Minister’s estimate
of the saving—£1,500,000—to be effected by taking the line through
Manchuria, instead of through Siberia, proved entirely misleading, as
the mileage cost of the line worked out to a much larger figure than
that of any railway undertaking in Russia! Not only was all idea of
the line’s international importance very quickly abandoned, but it
soon became only too clear that its economic value, though important
to the local Chinese population, would be very slight for Russia. Its
_raison d’être_ must then have been mainly strategic. But, if built on
strategic grounds, surely a route through our own territory would have
been preferable? This unfortunate enterprise, which turned out so badly
for Russia, was the first outward sign of an active policy which was to
have such great results. The occupation of Port Arthur, the creation
of Dalny, the construction of the southern branch of the line, the
maintenance of a commercial fleet in the Far East, and our business
enterprises in Korea, were all links in the chain which was to bind
these distant tracts so securely to Russia.

It is thought in some quarters that if we had confined ourselves to
the construction of the northern line through Manchuria, there would
have been no war; that it was the occupation of Port Arthur and Mukden
and, in particular, our activity in Korea which caused it. In the
opinion of others, the railway through Manchuria cannot be looked upon
as merely the commencement of our activity, but must be regarded as
the foundation of it all; for if we had run the line along the banks
of the Amur in our own territory, it would never have occurred to us
to occupy Southern Manchuria and Kuan-tung. It is quite true that the
northern portion of the line passing through Manchuria could never
have disturbed our friendly relations with China, and I am personally
convinced that if we had been satisfied with this, Japan would never
have started a war with us for the sake of Northern Manchuria. In any
case, the line through Manchuria was built neither in the interests
nor at the instance of the War Department, and was carried through in
spite of the opposition of General Dukhovski, its representative on the
spot. The Boxer rebellion in Manchuria showed up our military weakness,
and the hope of the Finance Minister that the local guards raised by
him would be able to protect the line without the assistance of troops
supplied by the War Department was not realized. Even when the rising
became general, he begged us not to despatch to Manchuria the troops
which General Grodekovi and Admiral Alexeieff were holding in readiness
in Pri-Amur and the Kuan-tung district. His advice was taken, but this
delay in sending reinforcements to the railway cost us dear. Almost
the whole of the line north of the Eastern Chinese main line, with the
exception of the section near Harbin, as well as a great length of
the southern branch, together with the stations of Kuang-cheng-tzu,
Mukden, and Liao-yang, were seized by the rebels. The local railway
guards, commanded by Generals Gerngros and Mischenko, behaved with
gallantry, but, overcome by superior numbers, they were forced to
retire from almost all the points they had occupied, and the greater
part of them were concentrated at Harbin, where they were besieged
by the insurgents. Finally, it was by direct order of the Emperor
that the War Ministry took action in concentrating troops to put down
the rising. Railway communication with Trans-Baikalia was then in
existence, and the sea was also open to us, and by the autumn of 1900
we had collected by land and water an army of 100,000 men, and rapidly
quelled the rebellion. The capture of Peking,[55] the headquarters of
the Boxer movement, by the Allied troops under General Linievitch was
also instrumental in restoring order in Manchuria, while the energy
with which General Grodekovi organized and despatched columns into
Manchuria itself, and so relieved General Gerngros in Harbin, is worthy
of notice. Tsitsihar and Kirin were captured by General Rennenkampf;
Mukden, by General Subotin.

Once order was restored, the War Department set to work to withdraw
our troops from the province of Pei-chih-li as quickly as possible,
and succeeded in doing so in spite of the disapproval of Count
Waldersee;[56] all the reinforcements from Siberia and European Russia
returned. The damage done to the railway was considerable, and all
idea of its completion during 1900 was abandoned, and a whole year—the
importance of which has been little realized—was lost. Had we been
in sufficient strength to maintain order on the line in 1900, the
railway would have been in a far greater state of readiness in 1904;
the transport of reinforcements in 1903, and the concentration in
1904, would have been accomplished far more rapidly than it was, and
we should in all probability have had two or three more army corps at
Liao-yang than we actually had. The rising in 1900 clearly showed that
it was impossible, with our main line of railway running for 800 miles
through Chinese territory, to count on maintaining secure communication
with Russia in the future. To insure our position it was necessary to
build a line rapidly within our own territory along the left bank of
the Amur, and at the same time to place Northern Manchuria in such a
condition that it would not, with the aid of the line we had already
built, continue to be a source of weakness to us in the Far East.

[Illustration: H.I.M. THE EMPEROR NICHOLAS II.]

As the Manchurian and Korean questions were the causes of the war,
it is necessary to touch on the War Minister’s views with regard to
them in some detail. The duties which Russia of her own accord took
upon herself in Manchuria are based on the Government _communiqué_ of
September 1, 1900, in which a circular telegram from the Minister of
Foreign Affairs, dated August 25, 1900, was quoted. In this telegram
it was stated that our Government was mainly guided by the following
axiom, amongst others, with regard to Chinese affairs:

  “The _status quo ante_ in China must be preserved, and everything
  that may tend to a partition of the Celestial Empire is to be
  avoided.”

It continued that if, owing to any action of the Chinese, we should
be forced to send troops into Manchuria and to occupy Newchuang, such
temporary measures were on no account to be taken as evidence of any
self-interested schemes outside the general policy of the Imperial
Government, and that, as soon as order was permanently restored in
Manchuria and the railway protected—

  “—Russia would not fail to withdraw her forces, provided that no
  difficulty were placed in the way of such withdrawal by the action
  of the other Powers.”

This announcement appeared at a time when we had over 100,000 men in
arms in Asia. There can, therefore, be no question of our sincere
intention—at that time—to evacuate Manchuria. In 1901 these promises
were repeated by our Government in a similar _communiqué_ of April 5.
Neither the opposition of China nor the Anglo-Japanese Treaty concluded
in 1902, which was unmistakably directed against us, were at the moment
considered sufficient to warrant our abandoning all hope of fulfilling
our promise to withdrew from Manchuria.

But so long ago as 1900 it had seemed doubtful whether we should be
able to carry out this promise. In the first place, it was impossible
to ignore entirely the advice of the authorities on the spot, who did
not consider a withdrawal was either desirable or possible in our
own interests. The action of the Chinese officials in Manchuria, the
existence of bands of Hun-huses, and the serious military expeditions
we had been forced to make in 1901—all strengthened the opinion of our
commanders out there that we had been in too great haste to promise
the evacuation of the country. Notwithstanding these doubts, a treaty
was concluded with China in April, 1902. This was but the logical
development of the official pronouncements made in 1900 and 1901. At
first it was supposed that this agreement would lead to a definite
settlement of our position in the Far East, but it soon became apparent
that there was little ground for such hope. The immense expenditure
from 1900 to 1903 on the railway, the army, and the fleet, gave birth
to and nourished the fixed idea that our most vital interests would
not be sufficiently guarded if we strictly observed the treaty made in
April. China viewed us with suspicion, and was almost openly hostile;
Japan was openly hostile; while all the other Powers distrusted us. Our
foothold in Manchuria also seemed precarious, and in spite of hurrying
on the construction and increasing its guards, the railway was by no
means secure. Trains had to be escorted on account of the frequent
raids by Hun-huses, and no trust could be placed in either the natives
or their officials. All this showed that if we confined ourselves
merely to protecting the line itself, it would be destroyed in many
places at the first rising. Our position would then be serious in the
extreme if we should be attacked on the western frontier while carrying
on a war in the east. There is no doubt whatever that, if trouble had
arisen in the west, and our troops had been withdrawn from Manchuria, a
repetition of the Chinese disorders of 1900 might easily have occurred;
our communications with the Pri-Amur would again have been interrupted,
and we should have had to reconquer Manchuria.[57] With each month
that passed the doubt as to our ability to carry out the terms of the
treaty of April increased, and this difficult period of uncertainty
turned to one of acute anxiety on account of the increasing hostility
to us of China and Japan. Officially, we continued to give assurances
that we should keep to our engagement, and we even carried out the
first portion of it by withdrawing our troops from that part of the
Mukden province up to the River Liao; but we were, as a matter of fact,
already taking steps essential to our own interests, but absolutely at
variance with the treaty.

Before the Boxer rising of 1900 I had expressed the opinion that
Northern and Southern Manchuria possessed entirely different values
for us, the greater importance of the former being due to the various
considerations. In the first place, the country through which the
main Siberian line passed was of special importance, because upon it
depended the security of our communication, and because the experience
of 1900 had shown the extreme weakness of its protection as organized
by the Finance Minister. I therefore asked that a small force of four
infantry battalions, one battery, and one squadron of Cossacks might
be stationed on the line as a mobile reserve at Harbin, in addition
to the local railway guards. Barracks for a force of this size were
built, and were ready for occupation in 1903; but placing troops merely
along the line itself—and a small number at that—would have been of
no use if China had intended to make things unpleasant for us in
Manchuria. The line would have been cut, and the culprits would never
have been discovered, for the officials, who outwardly _kow-towed_
to us, were all the time acting in accordance with instructions from
Peking. The only thing we could expect was an influx of Chinese into
Northern Manchuria, and the crowding of the tracts bordering on the
Chinese frontier. Against this, even complete annexation of Northern
Manchuria did not appear to me desirable, or likely to serve any
useful purpose, as the Chinese population so annexed, possessing
the rights of citizenship and settling along the left bank of the
Amur, would have swamped the native population of the Amur and coast
districts.[58] During the whole of the last century we had only
succeeded in colonizing very sparsely with our own people that part
of Siberia east of Trans-Baikalia to the sea, which means that the
bonds binding it to Russia were extremely weak. In the Amur and coast
districts, with a frontier of 1,600 miles bordering on China (from
Trans-Baikalia to the sea), the whole population only consisted of
400,000. Northern Manchuria, of about 450,000 square miles in extent,
includes the whole of the Kheilutsianski and the northern part of the
Kirin provinces. According to available information, it had before the
war only 1,500,000 inhabitants. This works out at three persons per
square mile. The Boxer rising of 1900 indicated that, so long as the
affairs of the people in Northern Manchuria continued to be controlled
from Peking, we must expect risings and attempts to destroy the line,
for the Chinese Government always had a ready reply to our protests:
“It is the Hun-huses who are the culprits.” Nor could we regard without
apprehension the increases to the Chinese forces in Northern Manchuria,
and the settling of Chinese on the waste lands adjacent to the Rivers
Amur and Argun, where our people had for a long time been settled. It
was necessary, therefore, that we should have, in some form or other,
the right of control and of generally making our own arrangements in
Northern Manchuria. Without this our weakly guarded railway might be a
positive disadvantage, as it added to the vulnerability of our frontier
line, which makes a large bend to the north between Trans-Baikalia and
the Ussuri region, the whole of the Kheilutsianski and the northern
part of the Kirin province running wedgewise into our territory. Only
by the security of Northern Manchuria could we feel sufficiently at
ease about the Pri-Amur region to start its development.

Now, Northern Manchuria is not next to Korea, and our permanent
occupation of it would consequently not have threatened complications
with Japan, nor were there in it important European interests which
might have been disturbed. It was, however, undoubtedly important
to China, with whom its forcible annexation by us might lead to
complications. It therefore devolved upon us to find some method of
consolidating our position in this region which would not cause a
rupture with China. Thus I was strongly in favour of including Northern
Manchuria in some way or the other within our sphere of influence; but
I was at the same time absolutely opposed to any quasi-political or
military enterprise in Southern Manchuria.

This region, up to the Kuan-tung district, includes the whole of
the Mukden and the southern part of the Kirin province. Though only
one-quarter the size of Northern Manchuria, the population was more
than 8,000,000. This works out at more than seventy souls per square
mile, as compared with about three for the latter. Mukden, sacred to
the Chinese dynasty, might always be a source of misunderstanding with
China, and our contact with Korea for 533 miles might easily lead to
complications with Japan.

Southern Manchuria, contracting in a wedge-shape, borders on Kuan-tung,
and has only 530 odd miles on the Korean frontier. The occupation
of it, therefore, would necessitate having two fronts, one towards
Korea and one towards China. If an enemy were superior at sea, he
could threaten a landing along the 400-mile-long coast of Southern
Manchuria. A landing in Newchuang,[59] for example, would have taken
all our troops south of that place in the rear. In discussing possible
solutions of this problem, it might be suggested—in the event of any
unfriendly action on the part of China—that we should obtain possession
of Manchuria in the same way as we had secured the Kuan-tung Peninsula.
If we did, this would secure our communication with the latter. Being
convinced, as I have said, that the inclusion of Northern Manchuria
within our sphere followed as the natural consequence of running the
Siberian main line through Manchuria, I felt equally sure that any kind
of annexation of Southern Manchuria would be dangerous.

In a special memorandum upon the Manchurian question which I submitted
to the Tsar in October, 1903, I expressed myself as follows:

  “If we do not touch the boundary of Korea, and do not garrison the
  country between it and the railway, we shall really prove to the
  Japanese that we have no intention of seizing Korea as well as
  Manchuria. They will then in all probability confine themselves to
  the peaceful furtherance of their interests in the Peninsula, and
  will neither enter into a military occupation of it nor greatly
  increase the strength of their home army. This will relieve us of
  the necessity of augmenting our numbers in the Far East, and of
  supporting the heavy burden otherwise necessary even should there
  be no war. If, on the other hand, we annex Southern Manchuria,
  all the questions that now trouble us and threaten to set the
  two nations by the ears will become more critical. Our temporary
  occupation of certain points between the railway and Korea will
  become permanent, our attention will be more and more attracted to
  the Korean frontier, and our attitude will confirm the Japanese in
  their suspicions that we intend to seize that peninsula.

  “That our occupation of Southern Manchuria will lead to a Japanese
  occupation of Southern Korea there cannot be the slightest doubt;
  but beyond that all is uncertain. One thing, however, is certain.
  If Japan takes this step, she will be compelled rapidly to increase
  her military strength, and we, in turn, shall have to reply by
  enlarging our Far Eastern force. Thus two nations whose interests
  are so different that they would seem destined to live peaceably,
  will begin a contest in time of peace, in which each will try to
  surpass the other in preparations for war. We Russians can only do
  this at the expense of our strength in the west, and of the vital
  interests of the people at large—all for the sake of portions of a
  country which really has no serious importance for us. Moreover, if
  other Powers take part in this rivalry, the struggle for military
  supremacy is liable at any moment to change into a deadly conflict,
  which may not only retard the peaceful development of our Far
  Eastern possessions for a long time, but may result in a set-back
  to the whole Empire.

  “Even if we should defeat Japan on the mainland—in Korea and
  Manchuria—we could not destroy her, nor obtain decisive results,
  without carrying the war into her territory. That, of course,
  would not be absolutely impossible, but to invade a country
  with a warlike population of 47,000,000, where even the women
  participate in wars of national defence, would be a serious
  undertaking even for a Power as strong as Russia. And if we do not
  utterly destroy Japan—if we do not deprive her of the right and the
  power to maintain a navy—she will wait for the first convenient
  opportunity—till, for instance, we are engaged in war in the
  west—to attack us, either single-handed or in co-operation with our
  European enemies.

  “It must not be forgotten that Japan can not only quickly throw a
  well-organized and well-trained army of from 150,000 to 180,000
  men into Korea or Manchuria, but can do this without drawing at
  all heavily upon her population. If we accept the German ratio of
  regular troops to population—namely, 1 per cent.[60]—we shall see
  that she can, with her 47,000,000 of people, maintain, instead of
  120,000, a force of 400,000 men in time of peace, and 1,000,000 in
  time of war. Even if we reduce this estimate by one-quarter, Japan
  will be able to oppose us on the mainland with a regular army of
  from 300,000 to 350,000 men. If we mean to annex Manchuria, we
  shall be compelled to bring up our numbers to a point which will
  enable our troops in the Far East alone to withstand a Japanese
  attack.”

From the above lines it will be seen how seriously the War Department
regarded such an antagonist as Japan, and how much anxiety it felt
concerning possible complications with that Power on account of Korea.
Still, so long as we adhered to our decision to evacuate Southern
Manchuria, and not to interfere in Korean affairs, the danger of a
rupture was removed. In 1900 our Government had been obliged to respect
the territorial integrity of China, and the question of evacuating
Manchuria had been in principle decided in the affirmative; and if we
were preparing to leave the country, we certainly could not at the same
time be preparing it as a theatre of military operations.

As regards the evacuation, there was a difference of opinion between
Admiral Alexeieff (the Commander of the Kuan-tung district) and
myself as to the importance to us of Southern Manchuria. I believed
that the occupation of Manchuria would bring us no profit, and
would involve us in trouble with Japan on the one side, through our
nearness to Korea, and with China on the other side, through our
possession of Mukden. I therefore regarded the speedy evacuation of
Southern Manchuria and Mukden as a matter of absolute necessity. The
Commander of the Kuan-tung district, on the other hand, whose duty it
was to defend that district, thought fit to contend that a permanent
occupation of Southern Manchuria would be the best guarantee of our
communications with Russia. There was also a minor difference of
opinion between the Finance Minister and myself with regard to the
withdrawal of our troops from Northern Manchuria. He thought that it
would suffice to leave the Frontier Guards only for the protection
of the railway. Guided by our experience in quelling the Boxer rising
in 1900, I considered it necessary, after withdrawing our troops as
quickly as possible from Southern Manchuria, to remove them from all
populated places in Northern Manchuria which were off the line of
rail, including Kirin and Tsitsihar, and to station a small reserve
at Harbin on the line itself in case of disorder. This reserve need
not have been stronger than two to four infantry battalions and one
battery of artillery. Moreover, I thought we ought to continue to
guard communication between Harbin and Khabarovsk along the Sungari,
and between Tsitsihar and Blagovieschensk, by the maintenance of a few
small military posts. These differences of opinion, however, ceased to
exist with the ratification of the Russo-Chinese Treaty of April 1,
1902. By the terms of that convention our troops—with the exception
of those guarding the railway—were to be removed from all parts of
Manchuria, Southern as well as Northern, within specified periods. This
settlement of the question was a great relief to the War Department,
because it held out the hope of a “return to the west” in our military
affairs. In the first period of six months we were to evacuate the
western part of Southern Manchuria, from Shan-hai-kuan to the River
Liao; this we punctually did. In the second period of six months
we were to remove our troops from the rest of the province of Mukden,
including the cities of Mukden and Newchuang. The Department regarded
the arrangement to evacuate the province of Mukden with approval, and
made energetic preparations to carry it into effect. Barracks were
hastily erected between Khabarovsk and Vladivostok for the soldiers to
be withdrawn into the Pri-Amur country; the scheme of transportation
was drawn up and approved; the movement of troops had begun, and
Mukden had actually been evacuated, when suddenly everything was
stopped by order of Admiral Alexeieff, the Commander of the Kuan-tung
district. His reasons for taking such action have not, to this day,
been sufficiently cleared up. It is definitely known, however, that the
change in policy which stopped the withdrawal of troops from Southern
Manchuria corresponded in time with the first visit to the Far East of
State Councillor Bezobrazoff (retired). Mukden, which we had already
evacuated, was reoccupied, as was also the city of Newchuang. The Ya-lu
timber concession[61] assumed more importance than ever, and in order
to give support to it and our other undertakings in Northern Korea,
Admiral Alexeieff sent a mounted force with guns to Feng-huang-cheng.
Thus, far from completing the evacuation of Southern Manchuria, we
actually moved into parts of it that we had never before occupied. At
the same time, we allowed operations in connection with the Korean
timber concession to go on, despite the fact that the promoters of
this enterprise were striving to give to it a political and military
character contrary to instructions from St. Petersburg.

[Illustration: VICE-ADMIRAL ALEXEIEFF.]

This unexpected change of policy alarmed both China and Japan, and
there is good reason to believe that the stoppage of the evacuation of
the province of Mukden was an event of supreme importance. So long as
we held to our intention of withdrawing all our troops from Manchuria,
confined ourselves to the protection of the line by the Frontier
Guards and a small reserve at Harbin, and refrained from intruding
in Korea, there was little danger of a break with Japan; but we were
brought alarmingly near a rupture with that Power when, contrary to
our agreement with China, we left our troops in Southern Manchuria,
and entered Northern Korea in pursuit of our timber enterprise. The
uncertainty as to our intentions, moreover, alarmed not only China and
Japan, but even England, America, and other Powers.

In the early part of 1903 our position became extremely involved.
The interests of the Pri-Amur were by this time pushed completely
into the background; even General Dukhovski, its Governor-General and
Commander-in-Chief, was not consulted upon the most important points
concerning the Far East. Meanwhile, immense enterprises involving many
millions of pounds were being created and controlled on independent
lines in Manchuria, on Chinese territory. The Minister of Finance (M.
de Witte) was building and managing over 1,300 miles of railway. The
alignment of the northern portion was, as I have explained, fixed
in direct opposition to the opinion of General Dukhovski, our chief
authority in those parts, while under the orders of the Finance
Minister an army corps was organized for the protection of the line. So
independent, indeed, was the latter in his conduct of purely military
matters that a pattern of gun for the railway guard was settled, and
the gun purchased abroad without reference to the War Ministry. To
assist in the economic development of the railway, M. de Witte started
a fleet of sea-going merchant ships; for work on the Manchurian
rivers he ran a flotilla of river steamers, some of which were armed.
Vladivostok was no longer considered suitable as a terminus for a
trans-continental trunk line, so, regardless of the fact that the
Kuan-tung district was under the War Department and immediately under
the officer commanding the troops in it (Admiral Alexeieff), Dalny was
selected and created as a great port without reference to either. Huge
sums were spent on this place, which adversely affected the military
importance and strength of Port Arthur, as it was necessary either
to fortify Dalny or be prepared for its seizure and employment by an
enemy as a base of operations against us—a thing which afterwards
happened. I should add that the Russo-Chinese Bank was also in the
Finance Minister’s hands. Finally, M. de Witte maintained his own
representatives in Peking, Seoul, etc. (Pokotiloff in Peking). It so
happened, therefore, that in this year our Minister of Finance was
managing in the Far East railways, a flotilla of merchant steamers,
a certain number of armed vessels, the port of Dalny, and the
Russo-Chinese Bank. He also had under his command an army corps. At the
same time Bezobrazoff and his company were developing their concessions
in Manchuria and Korea, and promoting by every possible means their
timber speculation on the Ya-lu in Northern Korea. One incredible
scheme of Bezobrazoff’s followed another. His idea was to utilize the
Timber Company as a sort of “screen” or barrier against a possible
attack upon us by the Japanese, and during 1902 and 1903 his activity
and that of his adherents assumed a very alarming character. Among
requests that he made of Admiral Alexeieff were to send into Korean
territory 600 soldiers in civilian dress, to organize for service in
the same locality a force of 3,000 Hun-huses, to support the agents of
the Timber Company by sending 600 mounted rifles to Sha-ho-tzu on the
Ya-lu, and to occupy Feng-huang-cheng with a detached force. Admiral
Alexeieff refused some of these requests, but unfortunately consented
to send 150 mounted rifles to Sha-ho-tzu, and to move a Cossack
regiment with guns to the latter place. This action was particularly
harmful to us, as it was taken just at the time when we were under
obligations to evacuate the province of Mukden altogether. As has
already been stated, instead of withdrawing, we advanced towards Korea.

The Ministers of Finance, Foreign Affairs, and War (de Witte,
Lamsdorff, and myself), all recognized the danger that would threaten
us if we continued to defer fulfilment of the promised evacuation, and,
more especially, if we failed to put an end to Bezobrazoff’s activity
in Korea. We three Ministers, therefore, procured the appointment of
a special council, which assembled in St. Petersburg on April 18,
1903, to consider certain propositions which Bezobrazoff had made to
its members in a special memorandum. These proposals had for their
object the strengthening of Russia’s strategic position in the basin
of the Ya-lu. We three Ministers on the committee expressed ourselves
firmly and definitely in opposition to Bezobrazoff’s proposals, and all
agreed that if his enterprise on the Ya-lu was to be sustained, it must
be upon a strictly commercial basis. The Minister of Finance showed
conclusively that, for the next five or ten years, Russia’s task in the
Far East must be to tranquillize the country, and bring to completion
the work already undertaken there. He said, furthermore, that although
the views of the different departments of the Government were not
always precisely the same, there had never been—so far as the Ministers
of War, Foreign Affairs, and Finance were concerned—any conflict of
action. The Minister of Foreign Affairs pointed out particularly the
danger involved in Bezobrazoff’s proposal to stop the withdrawal of
troops from Manchuria.

It pleased His Imperial Majesty to say, after he had listened to
these expressions of opinion, that war with Japan was extremely
undesirable, and that we must endeavour to restore in Manchuria a state
of tranquillity. The company formed for the purpose of exploiting the
timber on the River Ya-lu must be a strictly commercial organization,
must admit foreigners who desired to participate, and must exclude
all ranks of the army. I was then ordered to proceed to the Far
East, for the purpose of acquainting myself, on the spot, with our
needs, and ascertaining what the state of mind was in Japan. In the
latter country, where I met with the most cordial and kind-hearted
reception, I became convinced that the Government desired to avoid a
rupture with Russia, but that it would be necessary for us to act in a
perfectly definite way in Manchuria, and to refrain from interference
in the affairs of Korea. If we permitted the schemes of Bezobrazoff
and Company to continue, we should be in danger of a conflict. These
conclusions I telegraphed to St. Petersburg. After my departure from
that city, however, the danger of a rupture with Japan, on account
of Korea, had increased considerably, especially when, on May 20,
1903, the Minister of Finance announced that, “after having had an
explanation from State Councillor Bezobrazoff, he (the Minister) was
not in disagreement with him so far as the essence of the matter was
concerned.”

In the council held at Port Arthur, when I arrived, Admiral Alexeieff,
Lessar,[62] Pavloff,[63] and I cordially agreed that the Ya-lu
enterprise should have a purely commercial character; and I added,
moreover, that, in my opinion, it ought to be abandoned altogether. I
brought about the recall of several army officers who were taking part
in it, and suggested to Lieutenant-Colonel Madritoff, who was managing
the military and political side of it, that he should either resign
his commission or give up employment which, in my judgment, was not
suitable for an officer wearing the uniform of the General Staff. He
chose the former alternative.

All the military requests made by Admiral Alexeieff, after consulting
with the senior officers in the Kuan-tung district, were carried
out with great promptitude. My recommendations and orders were made
in Port Arthur, and issued by despatch. In the autumn of 1903 I was
thanked by him for acting on his recommendations so promptly. In view
of the repeated assurances given me by Admiral Alexeieff that he was
wholly opposed to Bezobrazoff’s schemes, that he was holding them back
with all his strength, and that he was a firm advocate of a peaceful
Russo-Japanese agreement, I left Port Arthur for St. Petersburg in
July, 1903, fully believing that the avoidance of a rupture with Japan
was a matter entirely within our control. The results of my visit
to the Far East were embodied in a special report to the Emperor,
submitted August 6, 1903, in which I expressed with absolute frankness
the opinion that if we did not put an end to the uncertain state of
affairs in Manchuria, and to the adventurous activity of Bezobrazoff in
Korea, we must expect a rupture with Japan. Copies of this report were
sent to the Minister of Foreign Affairs and the Minister of Finance,
and met with their approval. By some means unknown to me, this report
was given publicity, and on June 24, 1905, the newspaper _Razsvet_
printed an article, by a certain M. Roslavleff, entitled “Which is the
Greater?” the object of which was to prove that I ought to be included
amongst those responsible for the rupture with Japan, because, through
fear of Bezobrazoff, I signed a paper drawn up in Port Arthur, which
put the Ya-lu enterprise under the protection of Russian troops,
and thus stopped the evacuation of Manchuria. This article has been
reprinted by many Russian and foreign journals, and there has never
been any refutation of the misstatements that it contains with regard
to my alleged action in signing this imaginary memorandum.

In view of the special publicity this effusion received, and of the
gravity of the accusations levelled against me, I will give a few
extracts from it. M. Roslavleff quotes from my report to the Emperor
the following sentences and paragraphs:

  “Our actions in the basin of the Ya-lu, and our behaviour in
  Manchuria, have excited in Japan a feeling of hostility which,
  upon our taking any incautious step, may lead to war.... State
  Secretary Bezobrazoff’s plan of operations, if carried out, will
  inevitably lead to a violation of the agreement that we made
  with China on April 8, 1902, and will also, as inevitably, cause
  complications with Japan.... The actions of State Secretary
  Bezobrazoff toward the end of last, and at the beginning of this,
  year have already practically caused a violation of the treaty with
  China and a breach with Japan.... At the request of Bezobrazoff,
  Admiral Alexeieff sent a force of mounted rifles to Sha-ho-tzu (on
  the Ya-lu), and kept a body of troops in Feng-huang-cheng. These
  measures put a stop to the evacuation of the province of Mukden....
  Among other participants in the Ya-lu enterprise who have given
  trouble to Admiral Alexeieff is Acting State Councillor Balasheff,
  who has a disposition quite as warlike as that of Bezobrazoff.
  If Admiral Alexeieff had not succeeded in stopping a despatch
  from Balasheff to Captain Bodisco with regard to ‘catching all
  the Japanese,’ ‘punishing them publicly,’ and ‘taking action with
  volleys,’ there would have been a bloody episode on the Ya-lu
  before this. Unfortunately, it is liable to happen even now any
  day.... During my stay in Japan, I had opportunities of seeing
  with what nervous apprehension the people regarded our activity on
  the Ya-lu, how they exaggerated our intentions, and how they were
  preparing to defend by force their Korean interests. Our active
  operations there have convinced them that Russia is now about to
  proceed to the second part of her Far Eastern programme—that,
  having swallowed Manchuria, she is preparing to gulp down Korea.
  The excitement in Japan is such that if Admiral Alexeieff had
  not shown wise caution—if he had allowed all the proposals of
  Bezobrazoff to be put in train—we should probably be at war with
  Japan now. There is no reason whatever to suppose that a few
  officers and reservists, cutting timber on the Ya-lu, will be of
  any use in a war with Japan. Their value is trifling in comparison
  with the danger that the timber enterprise creates by keeping up
  the excitement among the Japanese people.... Suffice it to say
  that, in the opinion of Admiral Alexeieff, and of our Ministers in
  Peking, Seoul, and Tokio, the timber concession may be the cause of
  hostilities, and in this opinion I fully concur.”

After quoting the above extracts from my report, M. Roslavleff says:

  “Thus warmly, eloquently, and shrewdly did Kuropatkin condemn the
  Ya-lu adventure, and thus clearly did he see on the political
  horizon the ruinous consequences that it would have for Russia.
  But why did this bold and clear-sighted censor not protest against
  the decision of the Port Arthur council? Why, after making a few
  caustic remarks about Bezobrazoff, did he sign the paper which
  put the Ya-lu adventure under the protection of Russian troops,
  and thus stop the evacuation of Manchuria? Why did not the other
  members, who shared Kuropatkin’s opinion as to the great danger
  of Bezobrazoff’s adventurous schemes, and expected a rupture with
  Japan to be imminent, prevent, on the authority of those July
  councils at Port Arthur, Bezobrazoff’s political and economic
  escapades? Why did they, on the contrary, with Kuropatkin, put
  their signatures to a document which admitted Bezobrazoff’s
  enterprises as useful Government undertakings, ratify a treacherous
  policy in China, Korea, and Japan, and so lay the first stone in
  the monument of indelible shame erected by the war? Why? Simply
  because at that time everybody was afraid of Bezobrazoff.”

Such accusations, which have had wide publicity, require an explanation.

The council held at Port Arthur, in June, 1903, was called for the
purpose of finding, if possible, some means of settling the Manchurian
question without lowering the dignity of Russia. There were present at
this council, in addition to Admiral Alexeieff and myself, Acting State
Councillor Lessar, Russian Minister in China; Chamberlain Pavloff,
Russian Minister in Seoul; Major-General Vogak; State Councillor
Bezobrazoff; and M. Plancon, an officer of the diplomatic service. We
were all acquainted with the wish of the Emperor, that our enterprises
in the Far East should not lead to war, and we had to devise means of
carrying the Imperial will into effect. With regard to these means
there were differences of opinion, but upon fundamental questions there
was complete agreement. Among these were—

1. _The Manchurian Question._—On July 3 the council expressed its
judgment with regard to this question as follows: “In view of the
extraordinary difficulties and enormous administrative expenses
that the annexation of Manchuria would involve, all the members of
the council agree that it is, in principle, undesirable; and this
conclusion applies not only to Manchuria as a whole, but also to its
northern part.”

2. _The Korean Question._—On July 2 the council decided that the
occupation of the whole of Korea, or even of the northern part, would
be unprofitable to Russia, and therefore undesirable. Our activity
in the basin of the Ya-lu, moreover, might give Japan reason to
fear a seizure by us of the northern part of the Peninsula. On July
7 the council called upon Acting State Councillor Balasheff, and
Lieutenant-Colonel Madritoff of the General Staff, to appear before it,
and explain the status of the Ya-lu enterprise. From their testimony it
appeared that the concern was legally organized, the company holding
permits from the Chinese authorities to cut timber on the northern
side, and a concession from the Korean Government covering the southern
side of the Ya-lu. Although the enterprise had lost, to a great extent,
its provocative character after the conclusions of the St. Petersburg
council of April 18, 1903, became known in the province of Kuan-tung,
its operations could not yet be regarded as purely commercial. On
July 7 the company had in its employ 9 senior agents, of whom one was
an officer of the army; 97 or 98 reservists, who went down the river
in charge of rafts from Sha-ho-tzu to its mouth; some 200 Chinamen
(from Chifu), and about 900 Koreans. Its affairs were managed by
Lieutenant-Colonel Madritoff, although that officer was not officially
in the company’s service.

After consideration of all the facts put forward, the members of the
council came to the unanimous conclusion that, “although the Ya-lu
Timber Company really appears to be a commercial organization, its
employment of military officers of the active list to do work that
has military importance undoubtedly gives to it a politico-military
aspect.” The council, therefore, in order to deprive Japan of a
pretext for looking upon the Timber Company as an enterprise of a
military-political character, acknowledged the necessity of “at once
taking measures to give the affair an exclusively commercial character,
to exclude from it officers of the regular army, and to commit the
management of the timber business to persons not employed in the
service of the Empire.” On July 7 these conclusions were signed by all
the members of the council, including State Councillor Bezobrazoff. I
declined to go personally into any of the economic questions concerning
Manchuria, and said that the proper person to do this was the Minister
of Finance. State Secretary Bezobrazoff was asked to work out the
following points with the assistance of experts selected by him:

1. “What action should be taken and what economic policy should be
followed in Manchuria in order to reduce the deficit on the Eastern
Chinese Railway.”

2. “To what extent the measures for increasing the revenue of the line
and the economic policy in Manchuria, recommended by the experts, would
affect the economic situation of the Pri-Amur region.”

Another duty entrusted to this sub-committee was the compilation
of a list of all the private enterprises which were being carried
on in Manchuria. At the last meeting of the council on July 11 the
sub-committee’s report on the economic question was read out, and it
was decided “to take note of its conclusions without discussion, and to
attach them to the council’s proceedings.” Admiral Alexeieff suggested
that to this should be added the words, “so that when considering the
question of the further economic development in Manchuria, we should
endeavour not to invest more State moneys in it.” This addition was
supported by all the members of the council, excepting State Councillor
Bezobrazoff, who did not feel himself able to offer an opinion on the
subject.[64] No other conclusions on economic questions generally or
any other enterprises in Manchuria were signed by the members of the
council at Port Arthur, and matters of an economic nature were not
looked into.

It is evident, from the facts above set forth, that the statement
in which M. Roslavleff charges the members of the council with
signing minutes of proceedings that gave the Bezobrazoff adventure
a place among useful Imperial enterprises is fiction. Upon what it
was based we do not know. The duty of immediately carrying into
effect the conclusions of the council—to put an end immediately to
the military-political activity of the timber enterprise on the
Ya-lu—rested upon Admiral Alexeieff, by virtue of the authority given
to him. The thing that he had to do, first of all, and that he was
fully empowered to do, was to recall our force from Feng-huang-cheng,
and the mounted rifles from the Ya-lu. Why this was not done I do not
know. Personally, I did not allow Lieutenant-Colonel Madritoff, of the
General Staff, to continue his connection with the Timber Company, and
I may add that he and other officers who had associated themselves with
the enterprise did so without my knowledge. But no matter how effective
might be the measures taken by Admiral Alexeieff to give the Ya-lu
enterprise a purely commercial character, I still feared that this
undertaking, which had obtained world-wide notoriety, would continue
to have important political significance. In my report of August 6,
1903, which was presented to the Emperor upon my return from Japan,
I therefore expressed the opinion that an immediate end must be put
to the operations of the Timber Company, and that the whole business
should be sold to foreigners. The thought that our interests in Korea,
which were of trifling importance, might bring us into conflict with
Japan caused me incessant anxiety during my stay in the latter country.
On June 26, 1903, when I was passing through the Sea of Japan on my way
to Nagasaki, I made the following note in my diary:

  “If I were asked to express an opinion, from a military point of
  view, upon the comparative importance of Russian interests in
  different parts of the Empire, and on different frontiers, I should
  put my judgment into the form of a pyramidal diagram, placing the
  least important of our interests at the top and the most important
  at the bottom, as follows:

                      Our interests in
                           Korea.

                 Our interests in Manchuria.

             Military District of the Pri-Amur.
                    Safe-guarding of this
                territory for Russia. Defence
                  against China and Japan.

            Securing the safety of Russia against
         Turkey, Persia, Afghanistan, Great Britain,
            and China. Military Districts of the
              Caucasus, Turkestan, and Siberia.

         Maintenance of domestic peace and order by
            the forces of all Military Districts.

     Maintenance of the territorial integrity of Russia
  against the Powers of the Triple Alliance. The foundation
         of Russia’s safety in her western boundary.

  “This diagram shows clearly where the principal energies of the
  Ministry of War should hereafter be concentrated, and in what
  direction in future Russia’s main powers and resources should be
  turned. The interests that lie at the foundation of our position
  as a nation are: (1) The defence of the territorial integrity of
  the Empire against the Powers of the Triple Alliance; and (2) the
  employment of the forces of all our military districts for the
  preservation of internal peace and order. In comparison with these
  tasks all the others have secondary importance. The diagram shows,
  furthermore, that our interests in the Pri-Amur region must be
  regarded as more important than our interests in Manchuria, and
  that the latter must take precedence of our interests in Korea.
  I am afraid, however, that, for a time at least, our national
  activity will be based on affairs in the Far East, and, if so, the
  pyramid will then be turned bottom upwards, and made to stand on
  its narrow Korean top. But such a structure on such a foundation
  will fall. Columbus solved the problem of making an egg stand on
  its end by breaking the egg. Must we, in order to make our pyramid
  stand on its narrow Korean end, break the Russian Empire?”

Upon my return from Japan I showed the above diagram to M. de Witte,
who agreed that it was correct. Notwithstanding the disastrous
conclusion to the recent war, we did not adopt Columbus’s method.
Russia is not yet broken; but undoubtedly, now that the war is over,
the above diagram must be considerably altered.

The establishment of the Viceroyalty in the Far East was for me a
complete surprise. On August 15, 1903, I asked the Emperor to relieve
me of my duty as Minister of War, and after the great manœuvres I was
granted long leave of absence, of which I availed myself, expecting
that my place would be filled by the appointment of some other person.
In September, 1903, the state of affairs in the Far East began to be
alarming, and Admiral Alexeieff was definitely ordered to take all
necessary measures to avoid war. The Emperor expressed his wish to
this effect with firmness, and did not, in any way, limit or restrict
the concessions that should be made in order to avoid a rupture with
Japan. All that had to be done was to find a method of making these
concessions as little injurious as possible to Russian interests.
During my stay in Japan, I became satisfied that the Japanese
Government was disposed to consider Japanese and Korean affairs calmly,
with a view to arriving at an agreement upon the basis of mutual
concessions. The Emperor’s definitely expressed desire that war should
not be allowed to take place had, for a short time, a tranquillizing
effect on Far Eastern affairs. In view of the disturbing situation in
the Far East, I cut short my leave of absence, and, in reporting to the
Emperor for duty, I gave this threatening state of affairs as my reason
for returning. On October 23, 1903, the Emperor made the following
marginal note upon my letter: “The alarm in the Far East is apparently
beginning to subside.” In October I recommended that the garrison
at Vladivostok should be strengthened, but permission to reinforce
it was not given. Meanwhile there was really no re-establishment of
tranquillity in the Far East, and our relations with Japan and China
were becoming more and more involved. On October 28, 1903, I presented
to the Emperor a special report on the Manchurian question, in which I
showed that, in order to avoid complications with China and a rupture
with Japan, we must put an end to our military occupation of Southern
Manchuria, and confine our activity and our administrative supervision
to the northern part of that territory.

At the time when this report was presented, and later—in November—the
negotiations that Admiral Alexeieff was carrying on with Japan not only
made no progress, but became more critical, the Admiral still believing
that to show a yielding disposition would only make matters worse.

Bearing in mind the clearly expressed will of the Emperor that all
necessary measures should be taken to avoid war, and not expecting
favourable results from Alexeieff’s negotiations, I submitted to His
Majesty, on December 6, 1903, a second memorandum on the Manchurian
question, in which I proposed that we should restore Port Arthur
and the province of Kuan-tung to China, and sell the southern branch
of the Eastern Chinese Railway, securing, in lieu thereof, certain
special rights in the northern part of Manchuria. In substance, this
proposition was that we should admit the untimeliness of our attempt to
get an outlet on the Pacific, and abandon it altogether. The sacrifice
might seem a heavy one to make, but I showed the necessity for it
by emphasizing two important considerations. In the first place, by
surrendering Port Arthur (which had been taken away from the Japanese),
and by giving up Southern Manchuria (with the Ya-lu enterprise), we
should escape the danger of a rupture with Japan and China; in the
second place, we should avoid the possibility of internal disturbances
in European Russia. A war with Japan would be extremely unpopular,
and would increase the feeling of dissatisfaction with the ruling
authorities.

At the end of this memorandum occurred the following passage:

  “The economic interests of Russia in the Far East are negligible.
  We have as yet, thank God, no overproduction in manufactures,
  because our domestic markets are not yet glutted. There may be
  some export of articles from our factories and foundries, but it
  is largely bounty-fed, and will cease—or nearly cease—when such
  artificial encouragement is withheld. Russia, therefore, has not
  yet arrived at the pitiable necessity of waging war in order to
  obtain markets for her products. As for our other interests in that
  quarter, the success or failure of a few coal or timber enterprises
  in Manchuria and Korea is not a matter of sufficient importance to
  justify the risk of war. The railway-lines built through Manchuria
  cannot change the situation quickly, and the hope that these lines
  will have world-wide importance as arteries of international
  commerce is not likely to be soon realized. Travellers, mails, tea
  and possibly some other merchandise will go over them, but the
  great masses of heavy international freight, which alone can give
  such importance to a railway, must still go by sea, on account of
  the heavy railway rates. Such is not the case, however, with local
  freight to supply local needs. This the railroad—and especially the
  southern branch—will carry in increasing amount, thus deriving most
  of its revenue, and, at the same time, stimulating the growth of
  the country, and, in Southern Manchuria particularly, benefiting
  the Chinese population. But if we do not take special measures
  to direct even local freight to Dalny, that port is likely to
  suffer from the competition of Newchuang. Port Arthur has no value
  for Russia as the defence and terminus of a railway, unless that
  railway is part of an international transit route. The southern
  branch of the Eastern Chinese road has commercially only—or
  chiefly—local importance, and Russia does not need to protect it by
  means so costly as the fortifications of Port Arthur, a fleet of
  warships, and a garrison of 30,000 men. It thus appears that the
  retention of a forward position in Kuan-tung is no more supported
  by economic than it is by political and military considerations.
  What, then, are the interests that may involve us in war with Japan
  and China? Are such interests important enough to justify the great
  sacrifices that war will demand?

                   *       *       *       *       *

  “The Russian people are powerful, and their faith in Divine
  Providence, as well as their devotion to their Tsar and country,
  is unshaken. We may trust, therefore, that if Russia is destined
  to undergo the trial of war at the beginning of the twentieth
  century, she will come out of it with victory and glory. But she
  will have to make terrible sacrifices—sacrifices that may long
  retard the natural growth of the Empire. In the wars that we waged
  in the early years of the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth
  centuries, the enemy invaded our territory, and we fought for our
  very existence—marched forth in defence of our country and died
  for faith, Tsar, and Fatherland. If, in the early years of the
  twentieth century, war breaks out as the result of Far Eastern
  complications, the Russian people and the Russian army will execute
  the will of their monarch with as much devotion and self-sacrifice
  as ever, and will give up their lives and property for the sake
  of attaining complete victory; but they will have no intelligent
  comprehension of the objects for which the war is waged. For that
  reason there will be no such exaltation of spirit, no such outburst
  of patriotism, as that which accompanied the wars that we fought
  either in self-defence or for objects dear to the hearts of the
  people.

  “We are now passing through a critical period. Internal enemies,
  aiming at the destruction of the dearest and most sacred
  foundations of life, are invading even the ranks of our army.
  Large groups of the population have become dissatisfied, or
  mentally unsettled, and disorders of various sorts—mostly created
  by revolutionary propaganda—are increasing in frequency. Cases in
  which troops have to be called out to deal with such disorders
  are much more common than they were even a short time ago. Secret
  revolutionary publications directed against the Government are
  being more frequently found, even in the barracks.... We must hope,
  however, that this evil has not yet taken deep root in Russian
  soil, and that by strict and wise measures it may be eradicated.
  If Russia were attacked from without, the people, with patriotic
  fervour, would undoubtedly repudiate the false teaching of the
  revolutionary propaganda, and show themselves as ready to answer
  the call of their revered monarch, and to defend their Tsar and
  country, as they were in the early years of the eighteenth and
  particularly in the nineteenth century. If, however, they are
  asked to make great sacrifices in order to carry on a war whose
  objects are not clearly understood by them, the leaders of the
  anti-Government party will take advantage of the opportunity to
  spread sedition. Thus there will be introduced a new factor which,
  if we decide on war in the Far East, we must take into account.
  The sacrifices and dangers that we have experienced, or that we
  anticipate, as results of the position we have taken in the Far
  East, ought to be a warning to us when we dream of getting an
  outlet on the warm waters of the Indian Ocean at Chahbar.[65] It is
  already evident that the British are preparing to meet us there.
  The building of a railroad across Persia, the construction of a
  defended port and the maintenance of a fleet, etc., will simply be
  a repetition of our experience with the Eastern Chinese Railway and
  Port Arthur. In the place of Port Arthur we shall have Chahbar, and
  instead of war with Japan, we shall have a still more unnecessary
  and still more terrible war with Great Britain.

  “In view of the considerations above set forth, the questions
  arise: Ought we not to avoid the present danger at Port Arthur,
  as well as the future danger in Persia? Ought we not to restore
  Kuan-tung, Port Arthur, and Dalny to China, give up the southern
  branch of the Eastern Chinese Railway, and get from China, in
  place of it, certain rights in Northern Manchuria and a sum of,
  say, £25,000,000 as compensation for expenses incurred by us in
  connection with the railway and Port Arthur?”

Copies of this report were sent to the Minister of Foreign Affairs,
the Minister of Finance, and Admiral Alexeieff. Unfortunately, my
views were not approved, and meanwhile the negotiations with Japan had
been dragging along and becoming more and more involved. The future
historian, who will have access to all the documents, may be able,
from a study of them, to determine why the will of the Russian monarch
to avoid war with Japan was not carried into effect by his principal
subordinates. At present it is only possible to state definitely that,
although neither the Emperor nor Russia desired war, we did not
succeed in escaping it. The reason for the failure of the negotiations
is evidently to be found in our ignorance of Japan’s readiness for war,
and her determination to support her contentions with armed force. We
ourselves were not ready to fight, and resolved that it should not
come to fighting. We made demands, but we had no intention of using
weapons to enforce them—and, it may be added, they were not worth going
to war about. We always thought, moreover, that the question whether
there should be war or peace depended upon us, and we wholly overlooked
Japan’s stubborn determination to enforce demands that had for her such
vital importance, and also her reliance upon our military unreadiness.
Thus the negotiations were not carried on by the respective parties
under equal conditions.

Again, our position at this period was made worse by the form that
Admiral Alexeieff gave to the negotiations entrusted to him. Japanese
pride was offended, and the whole correspondence became strained and
difficult as a result of the Admiral’s unfamiliarity with diplomatic
procedure and his lack of competent staff assistance. He proceeded,
moreover, upon the mistaken assumption that it was necessary to display
inflexibility and tenacity. His idea was that one concession would
inevitably lead to another, and that a yielding policy would be more
likely to bring about a rupture in the end than a policy of firmness.

The paper _Nasha Jizn_, on July 4, 1905, published an article entitled
“The Viceroy Alexeieff’s Firm Policy,” which was circulated all over
the world. It ran as follows:

  “Now, when the disasters which have befallen our operations by land
  and sea, together with all the terrible, incredible sufferings of
  our soldiers and sailors, are turning our thoughts to the persons
  responsible for the wretched war, we must remember, in deciding the
  extent to which different departments and persons were responsible
  for the ‘preliminary events,’ that Russian interests in the Far
  East were represented by the Viceroy, who was intimately acquainted
  with all the political circumstances, and who must be considered an
  authority on Far Eastern affairs.

  “Admiral Alexeieff’s policy was ‘firm,’ and all his endeavours were
  directed to prevent Russia’s political position in those regions
  being weakened, and it was on this account that he did not feel
  able to recommend the evacuation of Manchuria after it had been
  occupied for three years. Notwithstanding the absolute necessity
  for making concessions, he reported in September, 1903, that the
  Japanese proposal was ‘quite an impossible pretension,’ that it
  must be definitely laid down as a preliminary to any negotiations
  with Japan that we should continue in occupation of Manchuria, and
  that he ‘was firmly convinced’ that this was the only settlement in
  accordance with our position in the Far East.

  “The opinion of the late Viceroy, ‘based’ on the general political
  situation, was such that a successful issue to the negotiations
  could only be ‘expected’ if the Japanese Government were clearly
  given to understand that Russia was determined to support her
  rights and interests in Manchuria by force of arms. With this idea,
  and owing to the ‘provocative action of the Japanese,’ Alexeieff
  proposed a whole series of measures, amongst which was one that we
  should at once attack them on the sea in the event of a landing
  at Chemulpo, Chinampo, or the mouth of the Ya-lu. He was ‘deeply
  convinced’ that, in order to arrive at an agreement with Japan,
  the most important thing was ‘an inflexible resolution and timely
  action, which alone can prevent Japan realizing her extraordinarily
  ambitious intentions.’

  “When, in December, 1903, the Japanese Government presented their
  proposals in reply to the draft agreement drawn up by Alexeieff,
  and described by him as ‘an honourable retreat for her from a
  position which she has herself created by her arrogant behaviour,’
  he characterized these as being ‘equivalent to a demand that the
  Russian Government should formally acknowledge Japan’s protectorate
  over Korea.’ Indeed, he considered the requests made by her ‘so
  presumptuous that we should at once reject them.’ In presenting
  such requests, he said, ‘Japan exceeds the limit of all reason,’
  and he consequently felt that no concession was possible, and
  that it would be better to break off negotiations, after clearly
  explaining that in her proposals Russia ‘had reached the extreme
  limit of concession.’ Then, when the Japanese began to occupy
  Korea at the end of December, 1903, Alexeieff represented most
  strongly that ‘for self-defence corresponding steps should be
  taken to maintain the balance of power upset by the occupation
  of Korea’—_i.e._, that the lower reaches of the Ya-lu should be
  occupied, and the mobilization of the Far Eastern districts and
  the province of Siberia should be carried out. He was of opinion
  that Japan’s final proposals, received in the middle of January,
  1904, were ‘in tone and substance still more pretentious and bold
  than before,’ and he insisted on the negotiations being broken off,
  asserting that their continuation ‘could not lead to a settlement
  of mutual interests,’ and that ‘any display of yielding on our
  part would lead to a great loss of dignity to Russia and to a
  corresponding augmentation of the prestige of Japan in the eyes of
  the whole East.’

  “This was three weeks before the diplomatic negotiations were
  broken off. Has Russia’s dignity not yet suffered in full measure?

  “Finally, our last answer to Japan—despatched only a few days
  before the declaration of war—which contained a refusal to consider
  a neutral zone, and admitted Japan’s right to predominate in Korea,
  was stated to be ‘an exhibition of generosity beyond which Russia
  could scarcely go.’

  “After three or four days—_i.e._, on February 6, 1904—diplomatic
  relations were broken off by Japan, and so began that awful war
  which might have been prevented without loss of dignity to us if
  the Viceroy’s policy had been a little less ‘firm,’ and—it must be
  added—a little less eccentric.”

My opinions with regard to the relative importance of the tasks which
confronted our War Department made me a convinced opponent of an active
Asiatic policy.

Realizing our military unreadiness on our western frontier, and taking
into account the urgent need of devoting our resources to the work of
internal reorganization and reform, I thought that a rupture with Japan
would be a national calamity, and did everything in my power to prevent
it. Throughout my long service in Asia I had not only been an advocate
of an agreement with Great Britain on that continent, but I was also
certain that a peaceable delimitation of spheres of influence between
us and Japan was possible.

In my opinion, the carrying of the main line of the Trans-Siberian
Railway through Manchuria was a mistake. I had nothing to do with the
adoption of that route, as I was then Commander of the Trans-Caspian
Military District; it was also contrary to the opinion of General
Dukhovski, representative of the War Department in the Far East.

FOOTNOTES:

[55] [August, 1900.—ED.]

[56] [The German Field-Marshal commanding the Allied Forces of the
Peking Relief Expedition.—ED.]

[57] Which the occupation of Port Arthur had made of considerable
military importance to us.

[58] [The Maritime Province.—ED.]

[59] Ying-kou.

[60] [This ratio hardly seems correct.—ED.]

[61] [The Royal Timber Company. For fuller details of this undertaking
and Bezobrazoff’s connection with it, see Appendix I., p. 615.—ED.]

[62] [The Russian Minister in China.—ED.]

[63] [The Russian Minister in Korea.—ED.]

[64] “Decisions of the Council on the Manchurian Question,” No. 10,
July 11, 1903 (Port Arthur).

[65] [On the Mekran Coast of Persia.—ED.]




                              CHAPTER VII

                   WHY THE JAPANESE WERE SUCCESSFUL


The army we put in the field was unable to defeat the Japanese in the
time allotted to it. Many historians will probably essay to solve the
riddle of how a Power, which we regarded as belonging to the second
class, and one which not long ago possessed no army, was able to crush
us absolutely on the sea, and to defeat a strong force on land, and
doubtless we shall eventually be furnished with the reasons in full.
For the present I propose to mention only some general causes which
contributed to Japan’s success. Broadly speaking, we underestimated her
power, particularly her moral strength, and entered upon the war far
too lightly.

The Japanese first became our neighbours when we occupied Kamchatka in
the reign of Peter the Great. In 1860, after the peaceful occupation
of the extensive Ussuri region—by virtue of the Treaty of Peking—we
moved down to the frontier of Korea and the Sea of Japan. This sea,
which is almost completely enclosed by Korea and the Japanese Islands,
is of immense importance to the whole of the adjacent coasts, and
as the outlets from it into the ocean were in her hands, Japan might
have easily prevented our obtaining free access to the Pacific.
But, by our acquisition of Saghalien, we gained an outlet through
Tartar Strait.[66] This, however, was frequently and for long periods
icebound, and for about forty years the only spot developed on the
Ussuri coast was Vladivostok. Our new neighbour did not attract any
attention from us for a long time—so long, in fact, as her life
did not come into contact with ours—and we remained confident of
her military weakness. We knew the Japanese as skilful and patient
artisans; we were fond of their productions, of which the delicate
workmanship and brilliant colouring charmed us; our sailors spoke with
appreciation of the country and its inhabitants, and were full of
pleasant reminiscences of their visits, especially of Nagasaki, where
they appeared to be popular with the inhabitants; but as a military
factor Japan did not exist. Our sailors, travellers, and diplomats, had
entirely overlooked the awakening of an energetic, independent people.

[Illustration: H.I.M. THE EMPEROR OF JAPAN.]

In 1867 the armed forces of Japan consisted of 10,000 men, organized
in nine battalions, two squadrons, and eight batteries. This force,
which constituted the cadre of the standing army, was trained by French
instructors, from whom, also, the troops obtained the pattern of
their uniform. In 1872, as a result of the Franco-German War, Japan
was subjected to the law of universal service; the French instructors
were replaced by Germans, who organized the army according to German
ideas, and officers were sent every year to Europe to study their
profession. At the time of the Chino-Japanese War the army consisted
of seven infantry divisions; but, being prevented from enjoying the
fruits of her victories in this war by reason of her weakness both
on land and sea, the nation strained every nerve to create an army
and navy capable of protecting its interests. On April 1, 1896, the
Mikado issued a decree for the reorganization of the military forces,
by which the strength of the army would be doubled in seven years. In
1903 this reorganization was completed. Statistically the creation
and growth of this great naval and military force were not overlooked
by us; the construction of every warship and the formation of every
new division of infantry was mentioned in the reports of our Navy and
War Departments. But we did not properly appreciate the meaning of
these beginnings, and were unable to gauge the fighting value of the
mere numbers by any European standard. Detailed information as to the
organization and strength of the army, with an appreciation of its
technical preparedness and capability of mobilization, was compiled in
a handbook by the Headquarter Staff and revised annually. This book
contained the following figures as to the strength of the Japanese
troops which took part in the Chinese War of 1894–95, and in the
expedition in 1900 to the province of Pei-chih-li:

1. _War with China, 1894–95._—In this war Japan was forced to put
forward the whole of her military strength. Each of the seven divisions
which then existed were mobilized and despatched from Hiroshima to
the theatre of war as operations developed. Half of the 5th Division
was sent to Korea in the middle of June before war had actually been
declared, followed in August, after hostilities had commenced, by the
other half and the whole of the 3rd Division. These two divisions
constituted the 1st Army, which defeated the Chinese forces at Pingyang
in September, forced the passage of the Ya-lu in October, and moved on
Mukden through South-East Manchuria. After a naval engagement at the
mouth of the River Ya-lu, the 2nd Army, consisting of the 1st Division
and half of the 6th, was, by September 30, concentrated at Hiroshima.
This army landed north of Pi-tzu-wo, and fought its way into Port
Arthur. Towards the end of 1894, three and a half divisions, of a total
strength of 52,600 men, were in Southern Manchuria. In the beginning
of 1895, the 2nd Division and the other half of the 6th Division were
landed on the Shan-tung Peninsula; these troops composed the 3rd Army,
numbering about 24,000 men. Thus, by the beginning of 1895, more than
75,000 men had been landed in China. Thirty vessels of a steamship
company, subsidized by the Japanese Government, were chartered for
the conveyance of these troops. On account of the roughness of the
country in the theatre of war the land transport consisted mostly of
carriers organized into corps, the majority of whom were recruited in
Japan; the remainder were coolies collected in Korea and Manchuria.
For the preliminary expenses of the war the Japanese Treasury allotted
£4,500,000; later, an internal loan of £15,000,000 was raised. When the
whole of the extraordinary expenditure was totalled, it was estimated
that the war cost Japan about £20,000,000, of which £16,420,000 was
chargeable to the War Department and £3,580,000 to the Navy Department.

2. _The Expedition to China in 1900._—At first, a force of three
battalions, one squadron, and one company of sappers—total 3,000 men—of
the 5th and 11th Divisions was mobilized in July, followed about
a month later by the mobilization of the 5th Division. The troops
were conveyed to Ta-ku in twenty-one transports, chartered from the
Nippon-Yusen-Kaisha.[67] Excluding the first force, 19,000 men in all
were taken (the whole of the 5th Division, the Zopoleff batteries,
part of the railway battalion from Tokio, and 6,000 to 7,000 hired
coolies wearing uniform). Altogether, 22,000 men were transported—the
5th Division with its units and coolies—and all the supplies were sent
from Japan. During the whole time, about 6,000 sick and wounded were
returned to the base, while one-half of the cavalry and artillery
and three-quarters of the transport horses died. The cost of the
expedition, estimated at £3,800,000 to £4,000,000, was taken from the
fund of some £5,000,000 set aside for the construction of warships and
emergency expenditure. Within seven years of the war of 1894–95 Japan
had almost doubled her armed forces, and was very largely enabled to do
this by the war indemnity received from China, the payment of which was
made through our mediation.

The strength of the Japanese army, before the war with us, was
calculated by our Headquarter Staff to be as follows:

The peace strength of the standing army (excluding the garrison of
Formosa) was estimated at 8,116 officers and 133,457 men. For economy,
however, only 6,822 officers and 110,000 men were actually with the
colours in peace, and of these, about 13,500 were continually on
furlough. The war strength was fixed at 10,735 officers (without
depôt troops) and 348,074 men. Thus, to bring the peace numbers
up to the war establishment, about 3,900 officers and 240,000 more
men were required. On January 1, 1901, there were in the standing
army, reserve, and territorial forces a total of 2,098 staff and
general officers, 8,755 regimental and warrant officers, 35,248
non-commissioned officers, 6,964 second-lieutenants and _yunkers_, and
273,476 men, a total of 10,853 officers and 315,688 men.[68] Taking
the peace establishment of the standing army at 8,116 officers and
about 110,000 men, it is evident that on January 1, 1901, there were
2,737 officers and about 205,000 men in the reserve and territorial
forces. Comparing these numbers with those required to bring the peace
establishment up to war strength, we find that on January 1, 1901,
the numbers could not have been obtained; that there was a shortage
of officers equal to those required for the reserve troops,[69] and a
shortage of some 35,000 men. Taking into consideration the probable
yearly contingent of recruits (45,000 men), and also the periods of
service in the different classes of troops, it may be said that by
January 1, 1903, the number of men in the reserve and territorial
forces was approximately 265,000.[70] Finally, to complete the army
in an emergency, some 50,000 men were obtainable from the reserve of
recruits, the majority of whom were quite untrained. No mention has
been yet made of reserve troops, but preparations were made for their
formation, and, according to the number of battalions, they must have
increased the standing army by two-thirds of its establishment. The
latest information prior to the war which we had of the strength,
organization, and training of the Japanese army was based on the
reports of our military attaché in Japan, Colonel Vannovski, of the
General Staff. Colonel Adabash, who visited Japan in 1903, forwarded to
General Jilinski, of the Headquarter Staff, very important information
as to the reserve units, towards whose formation steps were then
being taken; but as this information differed completely from that
sent by Colonel Vannovski, Major-General Jilinski unfortunately did
not consider it reliable. Some months later, Captain Rusin, our naval
attaché in that country, an extremely able officer, forwarded to
the Headquarter Staff of the navy very much the same information as
that furnished by Adabash. His report was transmitted by the Navy
Department to General Sakharoff, Chief of the Headquarter Staff. It was
ascertained later that both these reports were quite accurate, but that
they had been pigeon-holed because neither General Jilinski nor General
Sakharoff believed them. Consequently, the information in the printed
handbooks as to the Japanese armed forces in 1903–04 did not include a
single word as to reserves. Similarly, we did not attach a proper value
to their numerous depôt troops. According to our calculations, based on
information sent in by our military attachés in Japan, the available
supply of men for the permanent and territorial armies and for the
depôt troops amounted only to a little over 400,000.

The official figures as to the Japanese War casualties have now been
published by the principal medical officer of the Japanese army,
Surgeon-General Kipke. From these it appears that their losses amounted
to: killed, 47,387; wounded, 172,425—total, 219,812. The total killed,
wounded, and sick amounted to 554,885 [a considerably greater number
than the total we thought they could put in the field against us], and
320,000 sick and wounded were sent back to Japan. From other sources
we now know that they buried 60,624 killed in the Cemetery of Honour
in Tokio, and that 74,545 besides died from wounds and sickness. They
must admit, therefore, to 135,000 killed and dead. As Surgeon-General
Kipke states that the killed and wounded amounted to 14·58 per cent. of
their total strength, it would appear that the total number of troops
put in the field against us was over 1,500,000, or was more than three
times the number anticipated by our Headquarter Staff. In view of these
facts, it is evident that our information as to their fighting strength
was incorrect. As an instance of the neglect, referred to in the
preceding paragraph, to take any account of the formation of reserve
units, a scheme drawn up in Port Arthur in November, 1903, for the
strategical distribution of our troops in the Far East in the event of
complications, estimated the numbers that Japan could place against us
as follows:

  “At the beginning of hostilities, when her territorial army is
  not completely organized, out of her 13 field divisions, she will
  only be able to put 9 divisions of a strength of 120 infantry
  battalions, 46 squadrons of cavalry, 10 engineer battalions, and 1
  siege battalion—a total of 125,000 combatants—in the field.”

This calculation agrees with the reports furnished in 1903 by our
military attaché in Japan, Lieutenant-Colonel Samoiloff, of the General
Staff, who informed me, when I was in Japan, that they could only put
in the field 10 divisions out of 13; of the reserve troops he knew
nothing. Again, in a memorandum written in the Operations Branch of
the Headquarter Staff, and submitted to me by the Chief of the General
Staff on February 12, 1904, it was stated that, according to available
information, the Japanese could put 11 of their 13 divisions in the
field, leaving 2 in Japan. In this memorandum, again, no mention was
made of the reserve units.

The readiness of their army for mobilization, owing to their adoption
of a territorial system, and the consequent short distances the
depôt troops had to travel, was known to be very complete. We knew
that the troops could complete their mobilization in three or four
days, while the supply and other departments would require seven to
ten. Information as to transports available showed that even in 1902
they could have collected in seven days 86 ships with an aggregate
displacement of 224,000 tons, and in fourteen days 97 ships with a
displacement of 268,000. For a mobilized division about 40,000 tons are
required for a journey of more than forty-eight hours, while 20,000
tons would suffice for a journey of less than forty-eight hours.
Thus the tonnage available was sufficient to allow embarkation to be
commenced at once on completion of mobilization of six divisions for a
journey of not more than forty-eight hours, or of almost the whole army
for a lesser distance.

As regards the tactical readiness of the Japanese before the war, our
people in Manchuria did receive certain information. The operations of
large bodies of their troops of all arms had been commented upon by our
Headquarter Staff as follows:

  “The most noticeable points in the operations of bodies consisting
  of all three arms as seen at the manœuvres were—

  “1. The inclination to take up too extended defensive positions.

  “2. A hard-and-fast, inelastic form of attack independent of local
  conditions.

  “3. The absence of proper flank protection both on the march and in
  action.

  “4. The tendency, when on the move, to keep the main body too far
  from the advance guard, which would in consequence have to fight
  unsupported for a long time.

  “5. The absence of a definite objective in the attack.

  “6. The tendency to use up reserves too quickly. As a result, there
  are frequently no troops with which to meet turning and enveloping
  movements.

  “7. The disbelief in cold steel.

  “8. The inclination to avoid enclosed and, in particular, hilly
  ground.

  “9. The inclination to use direct frontal attacks without turning
  movements.

  “10. The neglect of field fortifications in the defence; infantry
  fire trenches, gun-pits and epaulements alone are made.

  “11. The complete absence of any idea of pursuit.

  “12. The tendency to retire too rapidly: the infantry of the main
  body withdraws first; this is followed by the whole of the guns,
  and then the remaining infantry.

  “13. The disinclination for night operations.

  “14. The absence of contact between divisions: each division
  operates independently without keeping in touch with others; this
  is due to the lack of general control by the officer in chief
  command.

  “In reviewing their own operations against China in 1900, the
  Japanese Press expressed the opinion that the operations of
  small bodies were excellently carried out, but that the troops,
  if operating in force, would probably be considerably inferior
  to Europeans. In the last grand autumn manœuvres in 1903 it was
  noticed that the troops were well trained. Considerable initiative
  was observed amongst the junior officers, which was more than could
  be said of the seniors; great interest was taken in the work, and
  everything was very thoroughly done. The technical services were
  excellent. The artillery and infantry manœuvred well; the cavalry
  were learning to ride, and appeared keen, but the generals did not
  know how to use cavalry, and employed it little; the instruction,
  however, was good. The thing which most attracted attention was the
  rapidity with which the mountain artillery came into action. On
  being ordered out from column of route, they got into action and
  opened fire in three and a half minutes.”

From the above remarks it may be gathered how badly the officers, to
whom was entrusted the duty of studying the Japanese troops on the
spot, carried out this duty; particularly faulty was their deduction
regarding the inability of the senior officers to command in war.

After the war with China, which ended in the expulsion of the Japanese
from the Liao-tung Peninsula and our occupation of Kuan-tung, they
began to prepare in haste for war with us. From a little more than
£2,000,000 in 1893, 1894, and 1895, their military Budget rose in 1896
to £7,300,000, in 1897 to £10,300,000, and in 1900 to £13,300,000. In
1902 all her preparations were apparently complete, and the Budget
again fell to £7,500,000. Of the expenses incurred from 1896 to 1902
on increases to the forces, the War Department spent £4,800,000, and
the Navy Department spent in nine years £13,800,000 [in building
ships for the fleet]. It should be added that, while developing her
forces, Japan was in other ways preparing for hostilities. A number of
officers were sent to study their profession in Europe, including our
own country, and the probable theatre of operations was investigated
with great care, reconnaissances being organized in every direction. At
great self-sacrifice also many officers were performing the most menial
duties in our employ in the Far East in order to study our ways at a
time when our military representatives in Japan were looking upon their
nation with immense condescension!

As regards the organization of their forces, our information was
sufficiently complete regarding everything which concerned the standing
army; we also knew the number of depôt troops and the supposed
dispositions of the territorial forces. But, while ourselves preparing
to fight the Japanese with an army half composed of reserve troops, we
never suspected that they, too, were organizing a great formation of
reserve units, and that, owing to our slow concentration, they would
be able to complete this formation. Amongst their reserve troops were
men of all classes, and while our “second category” men constituted,
according to our generals in the field, an element of particular
weakness, their reserve soldiers, thanks to the patriotism and the
martial spirit which permeated all ranks, fought not only no worse than
their regulars, but in some cases better.[71] The appearance of their
reserve units in the first battles was indeed a complete surprise for
us. Nor did we properly appreciate the organization of their strong
depôt units, which enabled every regiment of the standing army to
have its depôt battalion, from which its wastage was uninterruptedly
and quickly made good. Later, many of these battalions received extra
companies, which brought them up to a strength of over 1,500 men,
and some were moved into Manchuria and stationed close to the field
troops. I fancy, also, that they were occasionally even used in the
field—for instance, in protecting portions of positions which had been
vacated by the field army—but their main function, that of repairing
the wastage of men, was very successfully performed. The army possessed
fewer battalions than we had, but they were kept up to strength even
during a series of battles, and were usually superior in numbers to
ours. Generally speaking, each Japanese battalion, taking the number of
rifles, was equal to one and a half, and sometimes two and three, of
ours. With us, on the contrary, the replacement of casualties was very
fitful and unsatisfactory.

Though our information as to the material points of the
enemy’s strength can hardly be described as good, we very much
underestimated—if we did not entirely overlook—its moral side. We
paid no attention to the fact that for many years the education of
the Japanese people had been carried out in a martial spirit and on
patriotic lines. We saw nothing in the educational methods of a country
where the children in the elementary schools are taught to love their
nation and to be heroes. The nation’s belief in and deep respect
for the army, the individual’s willingness and pride in serving,
the iron discipline maintained among all ranks, and the influence
of the _samurai_ spirit, escaped our notice, while we attached no
importance to the intense feeling of resentment that we aroused when
we deprived the Japanese of the fruits of their victories in China.
We never recognized how vital the Korean question was to them, and
that the “Young Japanese” party had long ago determined to fight us,
and was only restrained by the wise action of their Government. True,
when hostilities began we did see all these things, but it was too
late. And at that time, when the war was neither popular with, nor
understood by, our nation, the whole manhood of Japan was responding
with unanimous enthusiasm to the call to arms. There were instances of
mothers committing suicide when their sons were rejected for the army
on medical grounds. A call for volunteers for a forlorn hope produced
hundreds ready to face certain death. While many officers and men
had their funeral rites performed before leaving for the front, to
show their intention of dying for their country, those who were taken
prisoners at the commencement of operations committed suicide. The one
idea of the youth of Japan was to serve in the army, and all the great
families tried to do something for their country either by giving their
children to it or by providing money. This spirit produced regiments
which hurled themselves upon our obstacles with a shout of “Banzai!”
broke through them, and throwing the corpses of their comrades into the
_trous de loup_,[72] climbed over them on to our works. The nation as
well as the soldiers felt the vital importance of the war, appreciated
the reasons for which it was being fought, and spared no sacrifices to
obtain victory. In this and in the co-operation of the nation with the
army and the Government lay the strength which brought Japan victory.
And it was with an army weakened by the feeling of opposition in its
own country that we had to face the armed might of such a nation!

While they had hundreds of secret as well as avowed agents studying our
military and naval forces in the Far East, we entrusted the collection
of information to one officer of the General Staff, and unfortunately
our selection was bad. One of the so-called “Japanese experts” declared
in Vladivostok before the war that we might count one Russian soldier
as being as good as three Japanese. After the first few fights he
modified his tone, and acknowledged that one Japanese soldier was as
good as one Russian. A month later he affirmed that if we meant to win,
we must put three men into the field for every Japanese! In May, 1904,
one of our late military attachés at Tokio predicted, as an expert,
that Port Arthur would very soon fall, and Vladivostok immediately
after it. I reprimanded this cowardly babbler, and threatened to send
him away from the front if he could not restrain his ill-timed and
mischievous remarks.

After the Chino-Japanese War, which I had studied with great care, I,
personally, was inspired with great respect for the Japanese army, and
I watched its growth with considerable alarm. The behaviour of their
troops which fought alongside ours in the Pei-chih-li province in 1900
only confirmed my opinion as to their value. In the short time I spent
in Japan itself I was unable to get to know the country and its troops,
but what I saw was sufficient to show me how astounding were the
results attained by the Japanese in the previous twenty-five to thirty
years. I saw a beautiful country filled with a numerous and industrious
people. Great activity was visible on all sides, and underlying
everything could be felt the national happy nature, love of country,
and belief in the future. The system of education I witnessed in the
Military School was of a Spartan nature, the physical exercises of the
future officers being like nothing I had ever seen in Europe; it was
really fighting of the fiercest kind. At the end of a bout with weapons
the competitors got to hand grips, and fought till the winner had got
his opponent down and could tear off his mask. The exercises themselves
were performed with the greatest possible keenness and determination,
the men hitting one another with wild shouts; but the moment the combat
was over or the signal to stop was given, the usual wooden, impassive
expression again came over the faces of the combatants. In all the
schools military exercises were very conspicuous, and the children
and boys were greatly interested in them. Even their walks out were
always enlivened by tactical tasks adapted to the localities; turning
movements as well as surprise attacks were practised and performed
at the double. The study of Japanese history in all the schools had
strengthened the people’s love for their native land, and filled them
with a deep-rooted conviction that it was invincible. Their successes
in war were everywhere sung, the heroes of those campaigns continually
extolled, and the children were taught that not one of Japan’s military
enterprises had ever failed. In the small-arm factories I saw large
quantities of rifles being turned out, and the work was carried on with
rapidity, accuracy, and economy. In Kobe and Nagasaki I inspected the
shipbuilding yards, in which the construction not only of ocean-going
destroyers, but of armoured cruisers, was proceeding; everything was
being done by Japanese workmen under their own foremen and engineers.
The trade of the whole country was most splendidly and instructively
represented at the Great Exhibition of Osaka, where there was a large
collection of manufactured articles of every sort, including textiles
and complicated instruments, such as grand-pianos, engines, and heavy
ordnance. These were all made in Japan with Japanese labour, and mainly
from Japanese materials, except in the case of raw cotton and iron,
which were imported from China and Europe. Not less impressive than
their progress in manufacture was the orderly and dignified demeanour
of the Japanese who thronged the Exhibition. Agriculture was still
carried on in a primitive manner, but it was very close. Though the
soil was most carefully cultivated, the keen competition for every plot
of ground, the struggle to make even the hills productive, and the
general scarcity of food-stuffs in the country (despite the intensive
culture), showed how crowded the population was becoming, and how
vital the Korean question was for the whole nation. After ten days
spent among the fisher class, I got an idea of the reverse side of
Japan’s rapid development according to European ideals, and many were
the complaints made to me of the heavy taxes, which had increased so
rapidly of late, and of the great cost of all the necessaries of life.

I saw some of their troops on parade (Guards Division, two regiments
of the 1st Division, several batteries, and two cavalry regiments).
Nearly everything was excellent, and the men marched well, and
looked like our _yunkers_ but the poor quality of the horses was very
noticeable. Even after such short acquaintance, many of the officers
and men gave the impression of being fitted by training and knowledge
of their profession to fill honourable posts in any army. Besides the
War Minister (General Terauchi), whom I had known in 1896, when we were
both attached to the 17th Army Corps at the great French manœuvres,
I met Generals Yamagata, Oyama, Kodama, Fukushima, Nodzu, Hasegawa,
Murata, Princes Fushima, Kanin, and others. I also met numerous leaders
in other spheres of life, among whom were Ito, Katsura, and Kamimura,
and, in spite of the sad war which has placed a barrier between two
nations that seem created to be friends and allies, I still feel
affectionately towards my Tokio acquaintances. I especially remember
the intense love of country and devotion to the Sovereign which
permeated all, and showed itself in their daily life. In the report
made after my visit, I stated my opinion that the Japanese army was
fully equal to the armies of Europe; that while one of our battalions
on the defensive could hold two Japanese battalions, we would require
to be twice as strong as they when attacking. The test of war has shown
that I was correct. There were, of course, regrettable instances when
the Japanese, with fewer battalions than were opposed to them, drove
our troops from their positions; but this was due to bad leadership
on our side, and to the inferior war-strength of our battalions. In
the latter phases of the Battle of Mukden, for instance, some of our
brigades[73] could muster little more than 1,000 rifles. To be superior
to such a brigade the Japanese only needed two to three battalions.

Everything that I saw and studied concerning the country—its armed
forces, and its work in the Far East—convinced me how necessary it
was to come to a peaceful agreement with Japan, even at the expense
of concessions which might at first sight appear to be derogatory to
our national self-esteem. As already stated (in Chapter V.), I did not
hesitate to recommend even the restoration of Kuan-tung and Port Arthur
to China, and the sale of the southern branch of the Eastern Chinese
Railway. I foresaw that a Japanese war would be most unpopular in
Russia, and that, as the reasons for it would not be understood by the
nation, it would find no support in national feeling, and I showed that
the anti-Government party would take advantage of it to increase the
disturbance in the interior. But even I did not give our enemy credit
for the activity, bravery, and intense patriotism which they exhibited,
and was, therefore, mistaken in the time I thought that such a
struggle would last. We ought to have allowed three years for the land
operations, owing to our very inferior railway communication, instead
of the one and a half years estimated by me. We did less than the world
expected of us, and the Japanese did more.

Major Emmanuel, of the German army, a lecturer at the Military Academy
at Berlin, gives the following appreciation of the Japanese military
forces in his work on the Russo-Japanese War:

  “At the beginning of the war the Japanese possessed an army,
  organized and trained according to the German ideal, but carefully
  adapted to the national peculiarities. It was excellently armed,
  in a high state of efficiency, and was commanded by a splendidly
  trained corps of officers, worthy of the deepest respect. The fleet
  is, however, the vital necessity of the country, and every Japanese
  is a born sailor, and, thanks to his intelligence and the practice
  he gets, handles the most modern ships admirably. Having adapted
  modern methods to her national idiosyncrasies, Japan has put in the
  field an army without nerves, and one that thoroughly understands
  the conditions of modern war. To great natural intelligence and
  aptitude for learning the Japanese soldier adds dash, a contempt
  for death, and a preference for the attack.”

The British General, Sir Ian Hamilton, who was attached to the Japanese
during the war, states his opinion that a Japanese battalion has no
equal in European armies. Of their characteristics generally, he says:

  “... and upon the patriotism which they have absorbed with their
  mother’s milk, the Government has been careful to graft initiative,
  quickness, and intelligence. This is accomplished in the schools,
  which keep the soldierly virtues in the forefront of their
  curriculum.”[74]

                   *       *       *       *       *

With all their strong points, however, the Japanese had weaknesses
which I need not enumerate here. There is a saying that “a conqueror
cannot be judged,” and we must bow to the victor. I will only add
that the issue of the fighting was often in doubt and nearly in our
favour, while in some cases we only escaped serious defeat owing to the
mistakes of their commanders.

It will be seen from the above that before the war we underestimated
Japan’s material, and particularly her moral strength. But I will add
some further reasons for her success. Without doubt the main rôle in
the war should have been played by our fleet. The Headquarter Staffs of
the navy and army did keep a detailed account of all Japanese warships,
but our naval representatives in the Far East made their calculations
in tons, and in the number and calibre of guns. Having thus arrived at
a statistical total, satisfactory to us in comparison with the same
figures for our Pacific Ocean squadron, they came to the conclusion in
1903 that

  “Our plan of operations should be based on the assumption that it
  is impossible for our fleet to be beaten, taking into consideration
  the present relationship of the two fleets, and that a Japanese
  landing at Newchuang, and in the Gulf of Korea, is impracticable.”

The number of men we would require on land depended on three things:

(_a_) The strength in which the Japanese might be able to move into
Manchuria and into our territory;

(_b_) The strength of our own fleet, and—

(_c_) The carrying capacity of our railway communication.

Of course, had our fleet gained an initial victory, land operations
would have been unnecessary. But, putting this aside, it was only by
actually gaining command of the sea that the Japanese were able to
denude their own coast of defenders, and, what is still more important,
risk a landing in the Liao-tung Peninsula. Had they been compelled to
move through Korea, we should have had time to concentrate. Having
gained a local superiority in armoured ships by their desperate attack
[before a declaration of war] on the fleet in Port Arthur, they
obtained the temporary command of the sea, and took advantage of it to
the full; while at this, the most crucial period of the war, our fleet
did nothing to prevent their concentration. This was especially the
case after the death of Admiral Makharoff, when even their operations
close to Port Arthur were not hindered at all. The consequences of
this inaction were most serious, for instead of being unable to land
in the Gulf of Korea, as had been assumed by our Navy Department, the
enemy were in a position to threaten the whole coast of the Liao-tung
Peninsula.

As our troops were so few in number, Admiral Alexeieff decided to
disperse, so as to be in a position to oppose landings at Newchuang,
at Kuan-tung, and on the Ya-lu. He also permitted a dispersion of the
fleet, with the result that we were scattered everywhere, and too weak
in any one spot. The Japanese transport facilities enabled them to land
three armies on the Liao-tung Peninsula and only one in Korea. Sending
one army to Port Arthur, they commenced with the other three their
advance against our Manchurian army, which was slowly concentrating in
the Hai-cheng, Liao-yang area. Having taken the initiative at sea, they
also seized it on land, and by their quick concentration and advance,
were enabled from the very first to place superior numbers against
us. Their consequent success in the first engagements also elevated
their spirits as much as it depressed our own. They possessed immense
advantages in communication, and the transport of supplies, which took
us months, was carried out by them quickly and easily. And, what was
not less important, a continuous stream of war materials and supplies
poured into their ports and arsenals from Europe and America, thanks
to the absolute inaction of our fleet. Owing to our inferior railway
communication, also, Japan was able to form a large number of new units
whilst we were slowly concentrating our army.

The theatre of operations in Manchuria had been known to the Japanese
since their war with China. They were perfectly acquainted with its
climate, its rains, its mud, its hills, and the peculiarities of
_kao-liang_.[75] In the hills, in which we were almost helpless,
they felt at home. Having been preparing for war for ten years, they
had not only studied the country, but had sown it with agents, who
were of immense service to them. In spite of their severe, almost
cruel attitude, the Chinese population assisted them greatly in their
operations; and, notwithstanding our superiority in cavalry, they
generally had good information as to our strength and dispositions.
We, on the contrary, often operated in the dark. They were greatly
superior to us in their high explosive artillery projectiles, their
numerous mountain and machine guns, and their abundance of explosives
and technical material, both for attack and defence, such as wire,
mines, and hand-grenades; while their organization, equipment, and
transport were better adapted to the local conditions than ours. They
also had a greater proportion of sapper troops than we had. Their
educational system was calculated to develop their initiative and
intelligence, and the battle instructions with which they commenced
the war were very materially altered as it proceeded. For instance,
their original regulations did not recommend night attacks; but they
soon became convinced of the advantages of this form of fighting,
and frequently resorted to it. Owing to the more advanced education
of their poorer classes, their non-commissioned officers were better
than ours, many being quite fitted to take the place of officers,
and their corps of officers exhibited the most determined bravery,
foresight, and knowledge, and wielded great authority. Even those in
the highest ranks lived simple and strict lives at the front. But
the principal thing which gave success to the Japanese was their
high moral tone. It made victory seem worth any sacrifice, and led
directly to that determination to win which characterized all ranks
from Commander-in-Chief to private soldier. In many cases their forces
found themselves in so desperate a plight that either to hold their
ground or to advance required the most extraordinary effort of will.
The officers possessed the strength to ask for this almost impossible
effort; did not hesitate to shoot men who tried to retire; the private
soldier, in response, made the effort, and thereby often robbed us of
victory. One thing is certain: that if the whole army had not been
saturated with patriotism, if it had not felt the friendly support of
the nation behind it, if it had not realized the supreme importance
of the struggle, the endeavours of its leaders would have been in
vain. The order to advance might have been given, but the soldiers,
unsupported by the feeling that the country was with them, would not
have had the strength to perform feats of heroism almost superhuman.

FOOTNOTES:

[66] [? Straits of La Pérouse.—ED.]

[67] [A Japanese steamship line.—ED.]

[68] In addition to these there were 2,716 departmental
officers—_i.e._, medical, veterinary, and supply, etc.

[69] By January 1, 1901, in the reserve and territorial army there were
2,737 officers, and it was necessary to add in war-time, without the
reserve troops, 2,619 officers; thus the establishment of officers of
the standing army and territorial forces could be fully completed, and
138 officers were left for reserve units. This was insufficient—_i.e._,
there were about 1,000 officers short.

[70] 145,000 in the reserve, and 120,000 in the territorial army.

[71] Some of the regulars were undersized recruits.

[72] [An obstacle formed of rows of conical pits, with a sharpened
stake in the centre, and usually a wire entanglement across the
top.—ED.]

[73] [A Russian brigade usually consists of eight battalions. Those of
the E. S. Rifle Divisions had six.—ED.]

[74] [“A Staff Officer’s Scrap-Book,” vol. i., p. 11.—ED.]

[75] [A species of millet, which grows very high.—ED.]




                             CHAPTER VIII

                       REASONS FOR OUR REVERSES

The minor part played by the fleet—The small carrying capacity of
    the Siberian and Eastern Chinese Railways—Absence of any diplomatic
    arrangements to permit of the unhampered despatch and distribution
    of our forces—Delay in mobilization of reinforcements—Disadvantages
    of “partial mobilization”—Transfer during the war of regulars from
    military districts in European Russia into the reserve—Delay in
    the arrival at the front of drafts—Weakening of the disciplinary
    powers of commanders as to the punishment awarded to private
    soldiers—Delay in promoting those who distinguished themselves on
    service—Technical shortcomings.


After a succession of great battles,[76] our army retired fighting on
to the so-called Hsi-ping-kai positions in March, 1905, and remained
there, increasing in strength, till the conclusion of peace. This
peace, which was as unexpected as it was undesired by the troops,
found them putting the finishing touches to their preparation for a
forward movement. Later on, in its proper place, will be described the
high state of readiness to which we had arrived in August, 1905—a pitch
of efficiency never before known in the history of the Russian army.

General Linievitch was awaiting the arrival of the 13th Army Corps—the
last to be despatched—before commencing decisive operations. The
leading units of this corps had arrived at Harbin and its rear had
passed through Cheliabinsk, and the army, now 1,000,000 strong, well
organized, with war experience to its credit, and with established
reputation, was making ready to continue the bloody struggle; while
the enemy, so we learned from reliable reports, was beginning to
weaken both in strength and spirit. The resources of Japan appeared
to be exhausted. Amongst the prisoners we began to find old men and
mere youths; more were taken than formerly, and they no longer showed
the patriotic fanaticism so conspicuous among those captured in 1904.
We, on the other hand, were able to free our ranks to a great extent
of elderly reservists by sending them to the rear and to perform
non-combatant duties; for we had received some 100,000 young soldiers,
a great portion of whom had volunteered for the front. For the first
time since the commencement of hostilities the army was up to its
full strength. Some units—the 7th Siberian Corps, for instance—were
over strength, so that companies could put more than 200 rifles into
the firing-line after providing for all duties. We had received
machine-guns, howitzer batteries, and a stock of field railway material
which made it possible to transport to the army the supplies which had
been collecting for some months. We possessed telegraphs, telephones,
wire and cable, tools—everything. A wireless installation had been put
up, and was in working order; the transport units were up to strength,
and the medical arrangements were magnificent. The force was in
occupation of the strongly fortified Hsi-ping-kai positions, between
which and the Sungari River there were two more fortified defensive
lines—Kung-chu-ling and Kuang-cheng-tzu. There is little doubt that we
could have repulsed any advance of the enemy, and, according to our
calculations, could have assumed the offensive in superior force. Never
in the whole of her military history has Russia put such a mighty army
in the field as that formed by the concentration of the 1st, 2nd, and
3rd Manchurian Armies in August, 1905.

[Illustration: PRINCE KHILKOFF.]

Such were the favourable conditions existing when we suddenly received
the fatal news that an agreement had been come to with Japan at
Portsmouth.

It is clear, therefore, that the war ended too soon for Russia, and
before Japan had beaten the army which was opposed to her. After
defending every yard, we had retired to Hsi-ping-kai, and were, after
a year’s fighting, still in Southern Manchuria. The whole of Northern
Manchuria, including Harbin and part of Southern Manchuria, with Kirin
and Kuang-cheng-tzu, was still in our hands, and the enemy had nowhere
touched Russian territory, except in Saghalien. Yet we laid down our
arms, and besides ceding half the Island of Saghalien to the enemy,
literally presented them—what was strategically far more important—with
the Hsi-ping-kai and Kung-chu-ling defensive lines, together with
the fertile districts which had fed our hosts, and it was with mixed
feelings of shame and bewilderment that we withdrew in October, 1905,
into winter quarters on the Sungari River. None of the many misfortunes
which had befallen us had such an evil effect on our troops as this
premature peace. Upon assuming command, I had assured the army that not
a man would be allowed to return to Russia until we were victorious,
that without victory we would all be ashamed to show our faces at home,
and the men had really become imbued with the idea that the war must
be continued till we won. This was even recognized by the reservists,
many of whom said to me: “If we return home beaten, the women will
laugh at us.” Such a sentiment is, of course, not as valuable as a
wave of patriotism and a display of martial spirit before hostilities;
but under the conditions in which this war had to be conducted, the
mere acknowledgment by the whole army that without victory a return
to Russia was impossible augured well for any future fighting. Such,
then, being the conditions, the future historian must admit that,
although unsuccessful in the first campaign, our land forces had grown
in numbers, had gained experience, and had acquired such strength at
last that victory was certain, and that peace was concluded before they
had been really defeated. Our army was never fully tested; it had been
able to concentrate but slowly, and, consequently, suffered in detail
from the blows of a more ready enemy. When, after enormous sacrifices,
it was eventually able to mass in strength, and was furnished with
everything requisite for a determined campaign, peace was concluded.

It cannot be truly said that the Japanese land forces had defeated
ours. At Liao-yang, on the Sha Ho, and at Mukden, a comparatively small
portion of our army was opposed to the whole armed might of Japan. Even
in August and September, 1905, when almost all our reinforcements had
been collected in the Manchurian theatre of operations, we had only
put about one-third of all our armed forces in the field. Our navy was
almost entirely destroyed at Port Arthur and in the battle of Tsushima,
but our army in the Far East was not only not destroyed, but had been
gradually strengthened by the reinforcements received, and, after
the battle of Mukden, by the expansion of the three-battalion East
Siberian Rifle Regiments to four-battalion regiments, and the formation
of the 10th East Siberian Rifle Division. These measures alone added
seventy-six battalions of infantry to its strength. We must, therefore,
look further afield than to our numerical strength for the causes of
our disasters. Why was it that right up to March, 1905, our troops were
unable to win a battle? It is difficult to reply to this, because we
do not yet know the strength of the enemy in the principal battles.
We know approximately the numbers of battalions of the peace army
which were in the field, but not the number of reserve battalions at
the front, and, consequently, the actual number of rifles. In war the
issue is not decided by the number of men present, but by the number of
rifles actually brought into the firing-line.

It is quite possible that when a trustworthy history of the war
compiled from Japanese sources is published, our self-esteem will
receive a severe blow. We already know that in many instances we were
in superior strength to the enemy, and yet were unable to defeat them.
The explanation of this phenomenon is simple. Though they were weaker
materially than we were, the Japanese were morally stronger, and the
teaching of all history shows that it is the moral factor which really
counts in the long-run. There are exceptions, of course, as when the
side whose _moral_ is the weaker can place an absolutely overwhelming
force in the field, and so wear out its opponents. This was the case of
the Federals as compared with the Confederates in America, and of the
British against the Boers. It is indeed a lucky army which, starting a
campaign with the weakest _moral_, is able to improve in both spirit
and numbers at the same time.

This was the case with us. Between the battle of Mukden and the end
of the war our army almost doubled in numbers, had taken up a strong
position, and was quite ready to advance. The strength of the Japanese,
on the other hand, was exhausted (they were reduced to filling up
their ranks with their 1906 recruits), and many things pointed to a
weakening of their spirit. As Japan was pre-eminently a naval Power,
our principal operations should have been on the sea; and had we
destroyed the enemy’s fleet, there would have been no fighting on
Chinese territory. As I have already pointed out, our fleet scarcely
assisted the army at all; for while taking shelter in Port Arthur, it
did not attempt to prevent the enemy’s disembarkation. Three Japanese
armies—those of Oku, Nodzu, and Nogi—landed unhindered on the Liao-tung
Peninsula; the forces of Oku and Nogi actually landed close to where
our squadron was lying. Though we possessed an excellent base at
Vladivostok, our main fleet was collected at Port Arthur—in a naval
sense a very inferior place, for it possessed no docks nor workshops,
and no protection for the inner basin.

As regards our naval strength, I am unable to refer to official
figures, for I write from the country,[77] but I quote from an article
published in the _Ruski Viestnik_ in 1905 by M. Burun, as much of what
he says agrees with what I had previously known. Our fleet began to
increase after the Chino-Japanese War, the naval estimates reaching
£11,200,000 in 1904. At the outbreak of hostilities it consisted of 28
sea-going and 14 coast-defence battleships, 15 sea-going gunboats, 39
cruisers, 9 ocean-going destroyers, 133 smaller destroyers, and 132
auxiliary vessels of less importance. Between 1881 and 1904 we had
spent £130,000,000 in the creation of this fleet. The naval estimates
of the two nations for the years preceding the war were, in millions of
pounds:

                         1899.  1900.  1901.  1902.  1903.
               Russia      9     9·6   10·8   11·2    12
               Japan       6     4·5    4·1    3·2     3·2

The Japanese fleet consisted of:

                   Sea-going battleships          6
                   Coast-defence battleships      2
                   Armoured cruisers             11
                   Unarmoured cruisers           14
                   Destroyers                    50
                   Gunboats                      17

At the commencement of war our Pacific Ocean Squadron consisted of:

         Sea-going battleships                               7
         Large cruisers (of which only four were armoured)   9
         Small cruisers and minor ships                      4
         Destroyers                                         42

Our fleet was neither ready nor concentrated. Four cruisers were at
Vladivostok, one at Chemulpo, and the greater part of the Port Arthur
Squadron lay in the inner roads. A few days before the attack of
February 9 it moved out into the outer roads to carry out steam trials,
but proper precautions were not observed, even though diplomatic
relations had already been broken off.

As far back as 1901 our Headquarter Staff had estimated that in the
event of war our Pacific Ocean Fleet would be weaker than Japan’s, but
within two years of that date Admiral Alexeieff, the Viceroy, stated
in the scheme for the strategical distribution of our troops in the
Far East[78] that the defeat of our fleet was impossible under existing
conditions.

In their night attack of February 9 the Japanese put several of our
best ships out of action; but, serious as the damage was, it could
have been speedily repaired had we possessed proper facilities in Port
Arthur. Though we had expended many millions in constructing docks
and quays at Dalny, Port Arthur was without a dock, and repairs could
only be executed slowly. Still, our Pacific Ocean Squadron revived
when Admiral Makharoff arrived, and for a short time its chances of
success were much increased. After Makharoff’s death the command passed
to Admiral Witgeft, who, upon receiving instructions to force his
way through to Vladivostok, put to sea and engaged Togo’s squadron.
Witgeft was killed, and the fleet inflicted some damage on Togo’s
squadron, and returned to Port Arthur without the loss of a single
ship. The battle of August 10 was indecisive, though our blue-jackets
fought gallantly the whole day against a numerically superior enemy,
and beat off numerous attacks by destroyers. After returning to Port
Arthur the fleet finally assumed its passive rôle, and was gradually
disarmed—as in the Siege of Sevastopol—in order to strengthen the land
defence of the fortress, where our sailors did most excellent work.
What it might have accomplished on its own element can be gauged from
the performances of the gallant little cruiser squadron under Admiral
Essen, which made a daring sally from Vladivostok to the coasts of
Japan. Not only did Essen’s success cause considerable consternation
in Japan, but it resulted in action of practical value to the army,
for one vessel sunk by the squadron was conveying siege material for
use against Port Arthur. On October 14, 1904, Admiral Rozhdestvenski’s
fleet, consisting of 7 battleships, 5 first-class cruisers, 3
second-class cruisers, and 12 destroyers, with a complement of 519
officers and 7,900 men, left Libau for the Pacific Ocean, and Admiral
Nebogatoff’s squadron left to join it on February 16, 1905. The latter
consisted of 1 sea-going battleship, 3 coast-defence battleships, and
1 first-class cruiser, with a complement of 120 officers and more than
2,100 men. Rozhdestvenski’s squadron had to steam 16,400 miles to reach
Vladivostok. In spite of the lack of coaling stations _en route_, and
in the face of extraordinary difficulties, it eventually succeeded in
reaching the Sea of Japan, where it was utterly destroyed on May 27
and 28, 1905, off Tsushima. In twenty-four hours we lost 30 pennants
sunk or captured out of 47, and 137,000 from a total tonnage of
157,000. The light cruiser _Almaz_ and 2 destroyers—the _Grozni_ and
_Bravi_—alone reached Vladivostok. According to Admiral Togo’s reports,
he lost only 3 destroyers, while his casualties amounted to 7 officers
and 108 men killed, 40 officers and 620 men wounded. Many gallant
exploits were performed by our sailors in the fight: the battleship
_Suvaroff_ continued firing until she sank, and of the _Navarin’s_
complement only two men were saved; while the small ironclad _Ushakoff_
replied to the Japanese summons to surrender with a broadside, and
foundered with the whole of her crew. M. Burun closes his remarkable
article in the following words:

  “Undoubtedly many tactical mistakes were among the contributory
  causes of the Tsushima catastrophe: our initial error in allowing
  transports to be with the fleet, the unseaworthiness and the
  conspicuous colour of our ships, and many such details; but
  the real cause was the unreadiness of our fleet for war, and
  the criminal short-sightedness of our Administration. Such a
  contingency as war was never contemplated, and the fleet was kept
  up entirely for show.

  “Our crews were of the best material in the world; they were
  brave and capable of learning, but besides being unversed in the
  use of modern implements of war (such as automatic gun-sights,
  etc.), they were not accustomed to life at sea. Our officers were
  possessed of a strong sense of duty, and thoroughly appreciated
  the immense importance of the task before them; but they were new
  to the crews and to the ships, which they had suddenly to command
  against a fleet trained in the stern school of war. Born sailors,
  the Japanese seamen never left their ships, while our vessels had
  neither permanent nor full crews. Even in the last eight months
  of the cruise of our fleet our captains were unable, owing to the
  shortage of ammunition, to put their crews through a course of
  gunnery, or to test their training. The ships only carried enough
  ammunition for one battle. Yes, we lost our fleet because the most
  important element—the _personnel_—was unprepared. We lost the war,
  and lost our predominance on the Pacific Ocean, because, even while
  preparing to celebrate the anniversary of the gallant defence of
  Sevastopol, we quite forgot that the strength of a navy is only
  created by the spirit of every individual member belonging to it.

  “But can it be that there is no one left of all those gallant
  sailors who so proudly sailed under the Cross of St. Andrew
  who possesses the secret of training men? If so, then our Navy
  Department will never succeed in creating a fleet. However many the
  milliards spent, it will only succeed in constructing a collection
  of ships such as now rest at the bottom of the Sea of Japan. Mere
  ships do not make a fleet, nor do they form the strong right arm
  of an empire, for the strength of a nation does not lie in armour,
  guns, or torpedoes, but in the souls of the men behind these
  things.”

Far from assisting our army, Rozhdestvenski brought it irreparable
harm. It was the defeat of his squadron at Tsushima that brought about
negotiations and peace at a time when our army was ready to advance—a
million strong. As at Sevastopol in 1855, the only assistance given by
our fleet to Port Arthur, except at Chin-chou, was to land blue-jackets
and guns.

Next to the absence of a Russian fleet, the most important factor to
assist the Japanese in their offensive strategy and to impede us was
the condition of the Siberian and Eastern Chinese Railways. If these
lines had been more efficient, we could have brought up our troops
more rapidly, and, as things turned out, 150,000 men concentrated at
first would have been of far more value to us than the 300,000 who
were gradually assembled during nine months, only to be sacrificed in
detail. In my report upon the War Ministry in 1900 (before Japan had
completed her armaments), I wrote that she could mobilize 380,000 men
and 1,090 guns, about half of which could be transported across the
sea; that there were immediately ready only seven divisions, with a war
strength of 126,000 rifles, 5,000 sabres, and 494 guns. In March, 1903,
before visiting Japan, I calculated that if the views then held by our
naval authorities as to the comparative strength of the two fleets were
correct, we ought to be ready, in the event of war, to throw an army of
300,000 into Manchuria. In the battles of Liao-yang and the Sha Ho we
only had from 150,000 to 180,000. If we had had a better railway, and
had been able to mass at Liao-yang the number specified, we should
undoubtedly have won the day, in spite of our mistakes.

[Illustration: Map of the Siberian Railway]

As regards the railway problem, we counted, in August, 1901, on having
for military transport purposes on the Eastern Chinese Railway 20
waggons running in the twenty-four hours, while in the summer of 1903
we calculated we should have 75. We were promised from January 1, 1904,
five pairs[79] of military trains of 35 waggons each, or 175 waggons
each way; and it was supposed at the same time that the Siberian
Railway would be in a condition to run seven pairs of military trains
in the twenty-four hours, but these hopes were not realized. Let us see
what actually did happen.

In 1903 we were only able to reckon on four through military trains on
the Siberian line, and on three short trains on the Eastern Chinese.
Towards the end of that year relations with Japan became strained;
it seemed as if, having made all her preparations, she was seeking
a pretext for war, and was therefore meeting all the concessions we
made by fresh and quite impossible demands. Our unreadiness was only
too plain, but it seemed at that time that we should be able, with
two or three years’ steady work, so to strengthen our position in the
Far East and improve the railway, the fleet, the land forces, and the
fortresses of Port Arthur and Vladivostok, that Japan would have small
chance of success against us. It was proposed, in the event of trouble,
to send out, to begin with [in addition to the troops already in the
Far East], reinforcements consisting of four army corps (two regular
and two reserve) from European Russia. Owing to the unreadiness of the
railways, and the uncertainty as to the time it would take to improve
them, it was impossible to draw up concentration time-tables with any
accuracy. According to these tables, 500 troop trains and a large
number of goods trains would be necessary to transport from European
Russia the drafts for the Far East, the 3rd Battalions of the East
Siberian Rifle Regiments, several batteries, local units and ammunition
parks for the East Siberian Rifle Divisions, the 4th Siberian Corps,
and the two army corps from Russia (10th and 17th). Moreover, upon
mobilization, the Siberian Military District would require local
transport for a very considerable distance. This would add about
three weeks to the time required for through transport of the above
reinforcements.

As I have said, we expected that from January, 1904, the Siberian and
Eastern Chinese lines would be able to give us daily five trains each
way; but the concentration of one-half of the reinforcements to go to
the Far East actually took five months from the declaration of war. One
of the most important of the War Minister’s tasks, therefore, was to
get the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines into a more efficient state
as rapidly as possible. My scheme was to improve them at first up to a
capacity of seven trains each way in the twenty-four hours, and on the
southern branch of the Eastern Chinese (along which movements would
have to take place through Harbin from both sides, from Pri-Amur and
Trans-Baikal) to fourteen pairs of trains. My proposal was approved by
the Tsar, who noted against the figure fourteen the words, “Or even up
to twelve pairs of military trains.” In the middle of January, 1904, he
appointed a special committee to consider the questions of the money
and time required for the immediate improvement of the railways as
suggested. This committee, consisting of the Ministers of War, Ways
and Communications, Finance, and the State Comptroller, was under the
presidency of General Petroff, of the Engineers. It was instructed to
ascertain what should be done to enable seven pairs of military trains
to be run on the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines, and twelve pairs
on the southern branch (from Harbin to Port Arthur).

On January 29, 1904, the Viceroy wrote of the state of the Eastern
Chinese Railway as follows:

  “According to my information, there is reason to doubt the official
  figures as to the carrying capacity and the ability to cope with
  increased traffic of the Eastern Chinese Railway. Rolling-stock is
  deficient, and many engines are out of order. The water-supply is
  so uncertain that the officials have recently been forced to refuse
  to accept goods for transport. The soldiers are the only reliable
  portion of the subordinate railway staff, and on this account some
  alarm is already felt by the higher officials. But the most serious
  want is that of a sufficient fuel reserve. The bulk of the coal is
  stocked at Dalny, whence 1,000 tons have to be distributed over
  the line daily, of which amount only half goes to increasing the
  reserve, the other half being required for current consumption. To
  transport the whole of the reserve by rail from Dalny would take
  about twenty-five days, but the railway would even then be able to
  cope with the increased traffic for a period of three months only.
  In war we can scarcely count on the large railway demands being
  met, as the coal is sea-borne.”

An official statement, prepared to show the then position of the
railway, was laid before the special committee at a sitting held four
days before the commencement of hostilities. According to the Minister
of Ways and Communications (Prince Khilkoff), the Siberian line could
only run six pairs of through trains, of which four were military,
one was passenger, and one service (for the railway); owing to the
scarcity of rolling-stock, only three of the four military trains
could carry troops, the fourth being given up to goods (trucks). But
the War Department representative in charge of Transport, who was at
the meeting, pointed out that on the portion of the Trans-Baikal line,
between Karim and Manchuria station, only three trains altogether,
whether of troops or goods, could be run. The official information
furnished by the Ministry of Ways and Communications thus differed from
that of the military railway representative. The representative of the
Eastern Chinese Railway stated that it would soon be possible to run
a total of five pairs of trains on that line, while he calculated on
working up by April to a running capacity of six pairs along the main
line and seven pairs on the southern branch. On going into details as
to the work that would be necessary before this could be done, it was
discovered that, owing to the very inferior equipment of the different
branches of the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines, the necessary
additions to rolling-stock and the construction of sidings, crossings,
and water-supply would absorb a very large sum. The workshops on the
Eastern Chinese line were poorly equipped, and there were not nearly
enough engine depôts, while the large amount of rails, fish-plates,
sleepers and ballast necessary would have to be conveyed while the
transport of troops was going on. On March 9 I wrote to General
Sakharoff, then in charge of the War Department, and pointed out that,
owing to what I had heard as to the deficiency of engine depôts in the
Viceroyalty, and in order to facilitate concentration, I considered it
essential that, up to Manchuria station, not more than one train a day
should be taken up for goods, the remainder being reserved for troops.

Lake Baikal was the great obstacle on the Siberian Railway. The
ice-breaker did not work regularly, and progress on the construction of
the Circum-Baikal line was slow. Prince Khilkoff conceived and carried
out the idea of laying a temporary line across the ice of the lake,
and so passing the waggons over. He also proposed to dismantle the
locomotives, take the parts across by horse traction, and reassemble
them on the eastern side. On February 16 I received the following
letter from him:

  “I have returned from inspecting the Trans-Baikal line. The
  line will be able immediately to run six pairs of trains of all
  kinds. I have started work building sidings for nine pairs, but
  this number will not run until the warm weather sets in and we
  get rolling-stock. Almost all the rivers now are frozen solid.
  Thirteen temporary water-supplies are now under construction. I
  will write again about the warm weather and the increase up to
  twelve pairs of trains. Khorvat, whom I saw in Manchuria, tells me
  that the following numbers of military trains can be run on that
  line[80]: three pairs on the western portion, five on the southern.
  The further traffic acceleration depends almost exclusively on the
  receipt of rolling-stock. Heavy snowstorms have somewhat delayed
  the laying of the line across Lake Baikal; but I have hopes of
  success. Arrangements are being made at Manchuria station for the
  temporary accommodation of 4,000 to 6,000 men in hut barracks.”

[Illustration: RUSSIAN TRANSPORT CARS BEING DRAGGED ACROSS LAKE BAIKAL
ON THE ICE BY HORSES.]

It is clear from this letter that when we entered upon hostilities
we had for mobilization, concentration, and the carriage of supplies
only three military trains in the twenty-four hours, for the carrying
power of the western branch of the Eastern Chinese line from Manchuria
station to Harbin fixed the capacity of the line throughout its whole
length from Europe to Harbin. Thus, in the first period of the war,
Lake Baikal was not the only obstacle to rapid transit. The freezing
of the rivers in Trans-Baikalia was also a serious difficulty, and
necessitated the improvisation of water-supply at numerous stations.
But what was most wanted was an early delivery of rolling-stock for
the Trans-Baikal and Eastern Chinese lines, where the running capacity
was considerable, but the carrying capacity was limited—owing to the
shortage of rolling-stock—to three military trains in the twenty-four
hours. Under normal conditions we should have been compelled to wait
for the opening of Lake Baikal in the spring before commencing the
transport of rolling-stock eastwards from it, which would have meant
that we should have had to be content with three pairs of trains
till the middle of March. The ability and immense energy of Prince
Khilkoff, however, rescued us from this serious plight. Though in very
bad health, he took the matter in hand personally, regardless of the
climate and all other difficulties. On March 6 I received the following
message from him:

  “On the 17th [February] we began to send rolling-stock across the
  ice [Lake Baikal]. More than 150 waggons have been sent across, and
  about 100 are now on their way over. If the weather is favourable,
  I shall start sending engines over.”

On March 9 I received another message, recounting the difficulties that
were caused by the frequent great changes of temperature, for the ice
on the lake cracked badly, and it was often necessary to relay the line
just put down. He asked me to help him with fatigue-parties from the
army, which I gave him.

What had to be done in order to improve, to some extent, the Manchurian
line, is recorded in the report of the special committee submitted
to me on March 9, 1904. The officials of the Eastern Chinese Railway
calculated that to increase the carrying capacity of its main line up
to seven, and of the southern branch to twelve, pairs of military
trains, would entail an expenditure of £4,424,000. With this sum the
following improvements in actual traffic might be made: On the main
line, up to 7 pairs of troop trains, 1 pair of passenger, 1 pair
service; total, 9 pairs; running capacity, 10 pairs; water-supply
for 10 pairs. On the southern line, up to 12 pairs troop trains, 1
passenger train, and 2 service; total, 15; running capacity, 16;
water-supply for 16. Among the chief items were the laying of eighty
odd miles of sidings, which necessitated the delivery and distribution
along the line of between 9,000 and 10,000 tons of rails, sleepers,
and fish-plates, and the construction of 224 engine-sheds, 373,400
square feet of workshops, and 265,600 square feet of platforms. For
the construction of dwelling-houses £400,000 was necessary. The
water-supply of the southern branch was to be increased by 60 per
cent., and rolling-stock, of the value of £2,300,000, including 335
engines, 2,350 covered waggons, 810 trucks, and 113 passenger coaches,
were to be supplied. This increase in traffic to seven pairs of
military trains on the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines and twelve on
the southern branch was, of course, only a first instalment of what was
required. Orders were issued in June, 1904, when I was in Manchuria,
for the respective lines to be brought up to the above capacity.

Before my departure to take over command of the army in the Far East,
I submitted a statement to the Tsar on March 7, showing what was most
urgently required to enable us to fight Japan successfully. This was
endorsed by the Tsar himself, and sent to the War Minister, General
Sakharoff. The following is an extract from it:

  “I have the honour to report that the following are the measures
  which, in my opinion, are most urgently required:

  “1. Improvement of the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines so as
  gradually to work up to fourteen pairs of military trains in the
  twenty-four hours over the whole length, and eighteen pairs on the
  southern branch. Every additional pair of trains will not only
  shorten the time for concentration, but will at the same time help
  the supply services. Great difficulties will be encountered in
  carrying out what I recommend, especially in increasing the running
  capacity on the Central Siberian and Trans-Baikal lines. Once these
  difficulties are overcome, the necessary increase of traffic can
  easily be attained by means of a loan of rolling-stock from other
  lines. I venture to assert that of all urgently pressing questions,
  that of improving the railway communication between Russia and
  Siberia is the most important. It must therefore be taken up at
  once in spite of the enormous cost. The money expended will not
  be wasted; it will, on the contrary, be in the highest sense
  productive, inasmuch as it will shorten the duration of the war.

  “2.... Together with the carriage of troops and goods by rail, a
  transport service must be organized on the old Siberian road and
  on that alongside the Eastern Chinese Railway. For a successful
  concentration and the rapid transit of supplies, we ought to
  have thirty troop trains in the twenty-four hours. Even when the
  measures I suggest are carried out, we shall only have a total of
  fourteen pairs—less than half of what are really required. Our
  present precarious position, therefore, can be realized, as the
  total number of military trains we are able to count upon between
  Baikal and Harbin is four pairs!”

When I travelled over the Siberian and Manchurian lines in March, 1904,
I was accompanied by M. Pavlovski, who was in charge of the Siberian
line. He told me that if he were given rolling-stock on loan, he would
be able that year to increase the number of military trains to ten, and
later on to fourteen, pairs, at a cost of £650,000. On receiving his
report, I sent on March 19 the following message to General Sakharoff:

  “With this I am telegraphing to Secret Councillor Miasiedoff
  Ivanoff as follows:

  “‘I earnestly request you to arrange for the early improvement of
  the running and carrying capacity of the Siberian Railway. Engineer
  Pavlovski, in charge of the Siberian line, informs me that he has
  already represented that, in order to work up the number of trains
  on the western portion to thirteen, in the central to fourteen,
  and in the hilly portion fifteen (of which nine, ten, and eleven
  will be military) during the summer, an expenditure of £650,000
  is absolutely necessary. Please arrange as soon as possible to
  credit him with this amount and an equal sum for the Trans-Baikal
  line. I have informed the Tsar as to my opinion of the necessity
  of eventually working up the whole line from the Volga to Harbin
  to fourteen trains, though it be only twelve at first. Pavlovski
  considers it desirable and possible to get seventeen pairs of
  through trains. I cannot hope to act energetically unless the
  railway to Harbin is improved to the extent I recommend. From
  Harbin onwards it is absolutely necessary eventually to have
  eighteen, and temporarily fourteen, pairs of trains. I earnestly
  beg you to support this request.’”

By the middle of March Prince Khilkoff succeeded in sending across
the ice-line on Lake Baikal sixty-five dismantled locomotives and
1,600 waggons. [When I met him he was very ill, but had succeeded in
accomplishing a tremendous work, which it is to be hoped the country
will appreciate.] Échelons[81] of troops marched twenty-nine miles over
the ice in the day, every four men having a small sledge to carry their
kit, etc. When I passed across the lake not more than four échelons
were crossing in the twenty-four hours. The Trans-Baikal line was
working very badly, and together with the lake was a great cause of
delay.

In order to expedite the troop moves in Southern Manchuria, I
telegraphed to the Viceroy on March 16, emphasizing the necessity of
improvising road transport on the many roads between Harbin and Mukden
for the carriage of units and supplies from the former place, and of
not taking up more than one train in the day on the southern branch for
goods. At the same time I drew attention to the fact that the troops
should not be allowed to take with them more than their field-service
scale of baggage. I had noticed that the 3rd Battalion of the East
Siberian Rifles, which I had inspected on the way to the front, were
taking as much baggage as if moving in the course of ordinary relief.
On March 27 I reached Liao-yang, where the weary wait for the arrival
of reinforcements began. The first troops to arrive were the 3rd
Battalions for the seven East Siberian Rifle Brigades, at first one and
then two in the day. These were followed by the artillery units and
drafts for the brigades of the 31st and 35th Divisions. Meanwhile the
money required for the improvement of the Siberian and Eastern Chinese
lines had not been allotted as quickly as it should have been. On May
19 I received from the Ministry of Finance a telegram forwarding a
copy of another to the Viceroy, dated 15th. From this it appeared that
the question of bringing the carrying capacity of the Eastern Chinese
Railway up to seven pairs of trains, and that of the southern branch to
twelve pairs, had been thoroughly gone into at numerous meetings of the
special committee, and that the necessity for despatching the following
to the line was recognized: 190 miles of rails with joints, 770 sets
of crossings, 355 engines, 88 passenger coaches, 2,755 goods vans and
trucks. In addition to these, Admiral Alexeieff asked for 30 miles of
rails, 265 sets of crossings, and 1,628 vans. The Finance Minister
stated that it would be necessary, in order to improve and develop the
line, to provide it with 3,000 truck-loads of various stores. But as
it had only been found possible to send 200 trucks in April and 201 in
May, or a total of 401, he was of opinion that “the whole amount could
not possibly be guaranteed earlier than the autumn.” The extent to
which the despatch of these was delayed is evident from the fact that
out of 1,000 vans, only 60 had been sent off by May 18, and out of 355
engines, only 105. By July 30, 120 more engines had been sent, but it
was not proposed to forward the remaining 130 till a good deal later.

Owing to three regiments of the 1st Siberian Division being detained in
Harbin during the whole of April, the Manchurian army was not augmented
by a single battalion. Meanwhile we had been defeated on May 1 at the
Ya-lu, and on the 6th Oku’s army had begun to disembark at Pi-tzu-wo.

Though the 2nd Siberian Division reached Liao-yang in the second half
of May, we were still very weak. On May 23 General Jilinski brought
me a letter from the Viceroy, in which Admiral Alexeieff wrote that
the time had come for the Manchurian army to advance towards the Ya-lu
or Port Arthur. In spite of my opinion as to our unreadiness for any
forward movement, in spite of the fact that out of twelve divisions
of reinforcements only one had arrived, in spite of the inefficiency
of the railway, an advance with insufficient numbers was ordered and
carried out. The result was the disaster on June 14 at Te-li-ssu. The
leading units of the 10th Corps did not reach Liao-yang till June 17;
thus it took more than three months from the beginning of hostilities
for our troops in the Far East to receive reinforcements from European
Russia. During this prolonged and particularly important period the
burden and heat of the campaign was borne by five East Siberian Rifle
Divisions, whose two-battalion regiments had been expanded into
three-battalion regiments as late as March and April; the 4th Siberian
Corps, which arrived in May, did not take part in any fighting. Taking
advantage of our inferiority in numbers, and especially the inaction of
our fleet during these three months, the enemy disembarked their three
armies on the Liao-tung Peninsula and in Kuan-tung. The 1st Army, under
Kuroki, moved from Korea into Southern Manchuria, and Japan won three
battles on land—at the Ya-lu, Chin-chou, and at Te-li-ssu. Had the
railway only been ready at the beginning of hostilities, even to run
only six through military trains, we should have had three army corps
at Te-li-ssu—namely, the 1st and 4th Siberians and the 10th Army Corps,
instead of only the 1st Siberian Corps. The issue of this battle would
have been different, and this would undoubtedly have affected the whole
course of the campaign, for we should have secured the initiative.

The arrival of the first units of the 10th Army Corps was more than
opportune, but events did not permit us to await the concentration of
the whole of it. Kuroki’s army was advancing, and the line Sai-ma-chi,
An-ping, Liao-yang, on which he was moving in force, was only covered
by our cavalry and one regiment of infantry. Consequently, as soon as
the leading brigade of the 9th Division arrived at Liao-yang, it was
sent off in that direction. Similarly, troops of the 17th Army and
5th Siberian Corps went straight into action from the train without
waiting the concentration of their corps. It was only on September
2—_i.e._, after seven months—that the three army corps (10th, 17th,
and 5th Siberian), sent from Europe to reinforce the field army,
were all concentrated in the Manchurian theatre. During the decisive
fighting at Liao-yang, the 85th Regiment was the only unit of the 1st
Army Corps which had arrived, and it went straight from the train
into the battle. If, at the beginning of the war, we had had only one
more military train a day, we would have had present at the battle of
Liao-yang the 1st Army Corps and 6th Siberian Corps, and with these
sixty extra battalions must certainly have defeated the enemy. But the
railway fatally affected us in other ways, for while we were feeding
our army with fresh units as reinforcements, we were unable at the same
time to find carriage for the drafts for the advanced troops, which
had suffered heavy losses in killed, wounded, and sick. For example,
in the fighting of five long months, from May 14 to October 14, the
Manchurian army lost in killed, wounded, and sick, over 100,000 men,
to replace which, during that period, it only received 21,000. The
enemy, on the other hand, were making good their casualties quickly and
uninterruptedly.

By the beginning of October the 1st Army Corps and the 6th Siberian
Corps had arrived. Taking advantage of these reinforcements, I ordered
an advance. In the bloody battle on the Sha Ho, where we lost about
45,000 men, killed and wounded, neither side could claim a decisive
victory. During the four months immediately preceding the February
(1905) battles the army received drafts to replace wastage, and was
reinforced by the 8th and 16th Corps, besides five brigades of Rifles,
but in that month it was still short of its establishment by 50,000
men—_i.e._, two whole army corps. In other words, as regards numbers,
the 8th and 16th Corps might be said merely to have made up the wastage
in the others. It is true these corps brought us additional artillery;
but looking at it purely from the point of view of their fighting
value, I should have preferred to have received them in the shape of
drafts; I could then have incorporated them in the battle-tried corps,
instead of having them as separate inexperienced units. Even with
these considerable reinforcements our position in February, 1905, was
worse than before, for the fall of Port Arthur enabled the Japanese
to be augmented by Nogi’s army. Immediately after the 16th Corps
the field army was to have received two Rifle brigades, one Cossack
infantry brigade, and the 4th Army Corps; but their despatch was
delayed for more than a month, in order to allow a quantity of stores
which had collected on the line to be railed up. It was only on March
5—_i.e._, five weeks after the arrival of the last units of the 16th
Army Corps—that the leading battalions of the 3rd Rifle Brigade (the
9th and 10th Regiments) reached Mukden, and they at once went into
action. But for this break we should have had at the battle of Mukden
a main reserve of more than sixty battalions, which, even allowing for
our mistakes, might have turned the balance in our favour. In a full
year, from the beginning of March, 1904, till the beginning of March,
1905, we railed up eight army corps, three Rifle brigades, and one
reserve division to the front. Thus each corps on the average required,
roughly, one and a half months to perform the journey. These figures
indicate the peculiar disabilities under which we laboured in massing
superior numbers. Owing to our far too slow concentration, our forces
were bound to be destroyed in detail, as we were obliged to accept
battle. With the transit of troops, the materials necessary for the
work of improving the railways had to be railed up, and from August
onwards the progress made in this work was remarkable. In October,
1904, I received a message from General Sakharoff to the effect that,
according to the Minister of Ways and Communications, the Siberian
main line would have a carrying capacity, after October 28, of twelve
pairs of military trains. But this promise was not carried out for
almost a year, though the traffic in October and November was heavy.
Altogether, in one and a half months (forty-seven days), from October
28 to December 14, there arrived in Harbin 257 military, 147 goods
(commissariat, artillery, red cross, and railway service), and 23
hospital trains (total, 427), which gives an average of nine pairs in
the twenty-four hours, of which only five and a half carried troops.
In ten months of war the railway had increased its traffic from three
military trains to nine, so it took on an average more than one and a
half months to add one pair of trains to the traffic. Finally, in the
summer of 1905, after sixteen months of war, the railways worked, I
believe, up to a rate of twelve pairs of military trains on the main
line and eighteen on the southern branch—_i.e._, on the main line we
did not even then get so high as the number (fourteen pairs) which I
had asked for on March 7, 1904, when leaving for the front.

From all I have said it must be amply clear what a decisive factor the
railway was. Every extra daily train would have enabled us to have at
our disposal one or two corps more in the decisive battles. Thus a very
great responsibility—that of not losing a single day in improving the
lines—lay with the Ministries of Ways and Communications, of Finance,
and, to a certain extent, with the Ministry of War. Looking back to
what was done by these departments, it must be confessed that the
results attained were very great, and that the railway employés did
magnificent service. By the end of the war we had within the limits of
the Viceroyalty an army of 1,000,000 men, well supplied with everything
necessary for existence and for fighting. As this army was conveyed
while work was being simultaneously carried out on the railway-line,
the result, though largely attained by forced labour, was, for a
badly laid single line of railway, somewhat striking. By means of good
lines of railway, mobilization and concentration are very quickly
effected nowadays. Germany and Austria can throw about 2,000,000
soldiers on to our frontiers in from ten to fourteen days, and their
rapid concentration will enable them to seize the initiative. Our
forces reached the front, so to speak, by driblets, which resulted in
paralysis of all initiative on our part.

Thinking that the information with regard to the railways, sent by the
War Minister in October, 1904 [which reached me on November 8], meant
the realization of my recommendations of February, 1904, I considered
it time to submit to the Tsar my views as to the necessity for further
work, for I considered it most necessary that the line should be at
once doubled over its whole length. I expressed my opinion on this
question in a letter to the Tsar, dated November 12, 1904. As there is
nothing in this letter that can be regarded as secret, I will quote it
literally:

      “YOUR MAJESTY,

        “Before leaving to join the army, I was permitted to give my
  opinion as to our principal requirements to insure success in the
  war. My opinion was submitted in a memorandum dated 7th March,
  and was marginally annotated by Your Majesty. Eight months ago I
  expressed in this memorandum the opinion that, for a successful
  concentration and rapid transport of all the supplies necessary to
  an army in the field, the running of 30 pairs of military trains
  in the 24 hours was essential. As a first step I considered the
  improvement of the Siberian and Eastern Chinese lines should
  be taken in hand, so as to bring up the number of trains to 14
  pairs in the 24 hours along the main line, and 18 pairs along the
  southern branch. Against the words ‘up to 14 pairs in 24 hours’
  Your Majesty was pleased to note, ‘Very necessary.’ In a message
  reaching me on the 8th November the War Minister has informed me
  that from the 28th October the Siberian and Trans-Baikal lines will
  have a carrying capacity of 12 pairs of trains in the day, and
  that it is proposed further to work up the Siberian main line to
  14 pairs, and that the Minister of Finance[82] has been approached
  with regard to the urgency for improving the Eastern Chinese lines
  so as to correspond with the Siberian. Thus, we have not, in eight
  months, reached the number indicated as necessary in my former
  memorandum. I now earnestly request that as a first step the whole
  Siberian main line and the Eastern Chinese line as far as Harbin
  should be worked up to a carrying capacity of 14 pairs, and on the
  southern branch to 18 pairs. I know that this is no easy matter,
  but it is absolutely essential, and admits of no delay. These 14
  pairs will by no means supply all our requirements. The larger
  number of men in the field has increased the demand for transport.
  It is calculated that, to supply the army with everything
  necessary, and to carry back what is not required, not 30 pairs
  of trains, but 48, are essential. This is not exaggerated; it is
  the minimum under normal conditions. Each Manchurian army should
  have its own line (like the Bologoe-Siedlce)[83] giving 48 pairs
  of trains in 24 hours. We must bow, of course, to the impossible,
  but we shall have to pay in human life and in money for a prolonged
  war. The urgency of every extra train can easily be seen. If we
  had had one more pair of trains available at the beginning of the
  war, we should have had 2 extra army corps—the 1st and 6th Siberian
  Corps—in the August fights at Liao-yang, and our success would
  practically have been assured. This one extra train could have
  brought in drafts during September and October an extra 50,000 men,
  of which we are now in such urgent need.

  “In the future, every month will increase the necessity of
  strengthening the line still more. When the field army was small,
  we drew our supplies almost entirely from local sources (wheat,
  barley, hay, straw, fuel, and cattle), but these will soon be
  exhausted, and the provisioning the army will depend on supplies
  from Europe. When we move forward our position will become worse,
  for we shall be moving into a part of Manchuria already devastated
  by war, and into a hilly tract which was never rich in supplies.
  The daily transport of provisions (flour, groats, oats, hay,
  and meat) for our present establishment takes up 5 trains, and
  we soon shall have to provide carriage for live-stock. But the
  army cannot live from hand to mouth. A quantity of supplies must
  be collected, sufficient to form a reserve for the force for
  some months, besides satisfying current requirements, and this
  must be distributed in the advance and main depôts. It will take
  5 additional trains a day for one month to collect one month’s
  reserve. Only by having a large number of trains can we organize
  our advance depôts with necessary rapidity, and move them to fresh
  points. The demand for trains is greatest on those days when
  fighting is in progress. A number of urgent demands—amounting
  sometimes to hundreds during two or three days—are made, not
  only for supplies, but for the carriage of military and engineer
  stores, troops, parks, and the transport of drafts and of wounded.
  The needs of an army in war are so varied and so vast that it
  is considered necessary in Europe to have for each army corps a
  special line of rails (single track), capable of running 14 to
  20 pairs of trains in the 24 hours. For our 9 army corps we have
  only one single line of rails running (in the last few weeks) from
  8 to 10 pairs of trains. The inability of the line to cope with
  the necessities of the war is the main reason for the slow and
  indecisive nature of the campaign. Our reinforcements arrive in
  driblets. Supplies despatched from Russia in the spring are still
  on the Siberian line. Waterproofs sent for the summer will arrive
  when we want fur coats; fur coats will be received when waterproofs
  are wanted. But so far, during all these months that we have been
  in contact with the enemy, have fought and have retired, we have
  not been hungry, because we have been living on the country. The
  situation is now altogether changed, for local resources will last
  only for a short time longer. Our horses will soon have to be fed
  on hay and straw, and if we do not make extraordinary efforts to
  improve the railway and concentrate a large quantity of supplies at
  the advanced base, our men, who are concentrated in great numbers
  on small areas, will, after the horses, begin to suffer hardship
  and hunger, and will fall sick. Any accidental damage to the
  railway will be sorely felt.

  “I am expressing my firm conviction with complete frankness as the
  officer in command of three armies, that, for their successful
  operations, we must at once start laying a second track throughout
  the whole Siberian trunk line and on the Eastern Chinese Railway.
  Our army must be connected with Russia by a line capable of running
  48 pairs of trains in the day.

  “I have some experience of my profession, and was for eight years
  in charge of the management of the Trans-Caspian Railway, and
  I am convinced that all these difficulties can be overcome if
  Your Majesty is pleased to order it. Possibly the war will be
  finished before we shall have laid the second line of rails over
  more than a fraction of the whole distance; on the other hand,
  it may continue so long that only a double track will save the
  situation. Only with a double line also shall we be able at the
  end of the war to send back rapidly all the troops which came from
  Russia and to demobilize. We are living in the midst of events of
  immense importance on which depends the future, not only of the Far
  East, but, to a certain extent, that of Russia. We must not shirk
  sacrifices that will insure victory and subsequent peace in the Far
  East. Neither a conquered Japan nor a sleeping China will permit
  such peace unless Russia possesses the power to despatch army corps
  to the Far East more rapidly than she can at present. A double
  line alone will enable this to be done. While keeping this as our
  main ultimate object, we should make every effort now to work the
  railways up to a traffic capacity of 14 pairs of trains as far as
  Harbin, and 18 beyond.

  “Having set to work to double the line, we must try to arrange that
  one section will give us 18 pairs of military trains a day (perhaps
  it will be best to begin from the hilly portions). As the second
  line is laid, we shall be able to work up to a running and carrying
  capacity along the whole line to Harbin and southwards of at first
  24 pairs of trains, then 36, and eventually 48.”

Upon receipt of this letter from me, the first thing that the St.
Petersburg authorities did was to work out the details of the
preliminary arrangements for doubling the line. They tried to formulate
some scheme whereby the necessary construction material could be
carried on the railway without cutting down the number of troop trains.
It was suggested that the rails should be sent via the Arctic Ocean,
and apparently some attempt to do this was carried out, but later all
idea of doubling the line during the war was abandoned. It was a pity,
for the earth-work might have been carried out without interfering with
the traffic. Had we carried out this important measure, we should have
made our position in the Far East far stronger than it is now.

While they were making ready for war with us, the Japanese concluded
a treaty with Great Britain, by which they were assured of the
non-interference of any other Power. We, on the contrary, had not only
made no preparations for war in the east, but did not even consider it
possible to weaken to any great extent our frontiers on the west, in
the Caucasus, or in Central Asia. Our diplomats neither steered clear
of war with Japan, nor insured against interference in the west. The
result was that, while Japan advanced against us in her full strength,
we could only spare an inconsiderable portion of our army in European
Russia to reinforce the Far East. We had to fight with one eye on the
west. The army corps stationed in Western Russia were in a much higher
state of preparation than those in the interior as regards the number
of men in the ranks and the number of guns, horses, etc., and they
were armed with quick-firing guns. We, however, took corps that were
on the lower peace footing (the 17th and 1st), and gave them artillery
from the frontier corps; while the efficiency of some of the units
we took, which had companies from 160 to 100 strong in peace-time,
varied a great deal. It was due to this quite natural fear for our
western frontier that of five army corps sent to the Far East, three
were composed of reserve divisions. We had to keep troops back for the
maintenance of internal order; Japan did not have to do this. Our
picked troops—the Guards and Grenadiers—were not sent to the front; on
the other hand, the Japanese Guards Division was the first to attack
us at the Ya-lu. Thus, though we had a standing army of 1,000,000 men,
we sent reserve units and army corps on the lower establishment to the
front, and entrusted the hardest work in the field, not to our regular
standing army, but to men called up from the reserve. In a national
war, when the populace is fired with patriotism, and everything is
quiet in the interior of the country, such a course might be sound;
but in the war with Japan, which was not understood, and was disliked
by the nation, it was a great mistake to throw the principal work on
to the reserves. In the summer of 1905 we corrected this mistake, and
filled up the army with young soldiers, with recruits of 1905, and
drafts from the regular army. These young soldiers arrived at the front
cheerful and full of hope, and in a very different frame of mind to
that of the reservists. It was a pleasure to see the drafts of regulars
proceeding by train to the front—they were singing and full of spirit.
The majority of them were volunteers, and they would undoubtedly have
done magnificently if they had had a chance, but more than 300,000 of
them saw no service owing to the hasty peace.

In her war with France in 1870, Prussia, assured of our neutrality, had
nothing to fear from us, and was able to leave only an inconsiderable
number of men on our frontier and to enter upon the struggle with all
her strength. Similarly, Japan was able to throw her full strength
into the struggle from the very commencement. We, on the other hand,
considered it advisable to keep our main forces in readiness in case of
a European war, and only a small part of the army stationed in European
Russia was sent to the Far East. Not a single army corps was taken from
the troops in the Warsaw Military District, our strongest garrison.
Even my request to send the 3rd Guards Division to the front from there
was not granted, while our numerous dragoon regiments were represented
by a single brigade. We kept our dragoons on the western frontier,
and sent to the war the 3rd Category regiments of the Trans-Baikal
and Siberian Cossacks, consisting of old men mounted on small horses.
They reminded one more of infantry soldiers on horseback[84] than of
cavalry. In my report to the Tsar on March 7, 1904, I requested that
the reinforcements from Russia might be mobilized simultaneously and
immediately after the Easter holidays, and I gave the following reasons:

  “By this measure the units, especially the reserve ones, will get
  time to settle down. It will also be possible to put them through
  a course of musketry and some military training, and it will give
  time to organize the transport, parks, and hospitals.”

I considered it important that units detailed for the Far East should
have as long as possible to shake down, and to receive some training
before starting for the front.

The above memorandum, with the Tsar’s remarks on it, was sent to the
War Minister for his guidance; but General Sakharoff either did not
carry out some of the important recommendations I had emphasized most,
or altered them, and carried them out too late. As regards the date of
mobilizing the reinforcements, he did not share my view (1) as to the
necessity for a simultaneous mobilization, and (2) as to the necessity
for mobilizing immediately after Easter. In a memorandum drawn up
by him, dated March 18, 1904, he asked permission to mobilize the
reinforcements in three lots instead of at once. Six Cossack regiments
were first of all detailed for mobilization in the end of April, then
the 10th Army Corps on May 1, the 17th Army Corps on May 1 or a little
later, and four reserve divisions of the Kazan Military District
at the end of June. In a second memorandum (July 31) the question
was again raised whether all the reinforcements should be mobilized
simultaneously or at different times. The Headquarter Staff preferred
the latter alternative. Besides the poor carrying capacity of the
Siberian Railway, the reason given was that—

  “... The political horizon might become so clouded as to make
  the simultaneous mobilization of all the troops mentioned in the
  statement inadvisable.”

Against this part of the memorandum I wrote the words, “It would be
better to do it simultaneously.” On my way to the front I received a
telegram from General Sakharoff, dated March 21, in which he said that
my request for the troops guarding the line to Harbin to be supplied
from one of the divisions of the Kazan Military District, and for this
division to be mobilized together with the other reinforcing troops
directly after the Easter holidays, could not be acceded to, owing to
the inconvenience to which the people of that district would be put
by so early a mobilization. He suggested that guards for the railway
might be found from one of the divisions of the 4th Siberian Corps—in
other words, that this corps should be broken up. The result of the
reinforcements being mobilized at different dates, contrary to my
wishes, was that when the leading units reached the front, they had
not settled down properly; the men did not know their officers, and
_vice versâ_. Few corps had been able to do a musketry course, the 2nd
Category reservists did not know the rifle, and hardly any had been
tactically exercised, or if they had, it had been only for a few days.
Divisions and corps had not been practised with the three arms. The 6th
Siberian Corps was mobilized under fairly favourable circumstances,
the 55th and 72nd Infantry Divisions being sent into camp in 1904, but
these divisions were trained without artillery or cavalry.[85]

In former days troops had to make long marches in full field-service
order before they reached the battle-field. If properly conducted,
these marches hardened the men, and enabled units to settle down; all
superfluous baggage was discarded, the weaker men were left behind,
and officers and men got to know one another. But nowadays, with
railway transport, the results are very different. Going to the Far
East, our men were crowded up in railway carriages for as long as
forty days at a time, out of the control of their officers, who were
in different compartments. In the old and well-disciplined units no
particular harm resulted, but in the case of newly formed units,
whose reservists—particularly those of the 2nd Category, just summoned
from their homes—consisting of peasants and town-bred men, were all in
carriages together, instead of with regulars, it was most harmful. If
to this fact be added their original unwillingness to go to the front,
their lack of military spirit, and the frame of mind induced by the
seditious proclamations with which they were lavishly supplied, the
small fighting value of these reinforcements can be easily imagined.
Many commanding officers of such regiments told me that not only did
they not know the men under them, but that, in spite of a journey of
from forty to fifty days, even the company commanders had not got to
know their companies.

The command of the various units of the field army was in a bad enough
way, for, owing to the numerous changes in the staff, there were many
newly appointed commanding officers; but among the reserve troops the
case was worse, for almost all the commanders were fresh men. The
value of even the regular units was still further diminished by the
proportion and class of the reservists joining. For instance, in some
companies of the 10th Army Corps there were only sixty regulars, of
whom thirty were young soldiers who had hardly finished their recruits’
course; when 150 reservists from the Poltava province were added to
this nucleus—all of them old men—a company lost almost all semblance
of a regular one. The spirit of the Poltava reservists was at first
specially bad, for a number of these men had taken part in the agrarian
disturbances. Can it be wondered at that, in such circumstances,
reinforcements which arrived from European Russia, and went into action
straight from the train, were not so useful as they would have been had
proper pains been taken with them?

What, then, were the motives which induced the War Minister
(General Sakharoff) to act in this important matter contrary to the
recommendations I had made, both as War Minister in 1903 and as Officer
Commanding the Manchurian Army in 1904? In a memorandum written by
him on March 18, after explaining his views as to the number of days
which he considered the 10th and 17th Corps would take on their journey
to the front, he stated that if the reserve units were mobilized in
the middle of April, at the same time as the ordinary units, as I had
asked, they would have to wait an unnecessarily long time before being
despatched, and that it would be sufficient if reserve units,

  “... having finished their mobilization, had two or three weeks
  for field exercises.... The units mobilized at the beginning of
  April would have to wait some three and a half months before
  being despatched. This, besides taking the men away prematurely
  from their spring work in the fields, would put the War Department
  to great and unnecessary expense in maintaining some 60,000 men.
  Mobilized units, of course, do not require so long to settle down.”

Thus, in spite of the importance of the matter, and of the fact that
we could have trained well the men going to the Far East, my request
was refused for financial reasons, and in order that men who were
to be soldiers should not be taken away at sowing-time! The grounds
for General Sakharoff’s opinion that newly raised reserve units only
required two or three weeks to shake down instead of three and a half
months are not obvious. Did he not know that the three-line[86] rifle
now in the possession of the army was quite new to the 2nd Category
reservists?

The Easter holidays were early in 1904, coming on April 10. I had asked
that the general mobilization of all reinforcements should be ordered
immediately after the holidays—_i.e._, in the middle of April—but
General Sakharoff fixed the date for a month later; thus the reservists
of the 10th and 17th Corps received a month’s less training before
their departure for the front than I had stipulated for. The actual
dates of mobilization were: 10th and 17th Army Corps, May 1, 1904;
5th Siberians, June 14. The leading échelons[87] entrained as follows:
10th Army Corps, May 18, 1904; 17th Army Corps, June 14; 5th Siberians,
July 12. Thus those of the 10th Corps only had ten days to complete
mobilization and get ready. If from this number be deducted the days on
which reviews were held, it can be seen that the leading units of this
corps could neither have gone through the shortest musketry course, nor
have carried out any tactical exercises, while the rest of the corps
had only about two weeks for this important work. The leading échelons
of the 17th Corps were in a similar plight. The first units of the 5th
Siberians, which was formed of reserve divisions, had one month from
the day mobilization was ordered till it entrained. If review days and
the time taken to mobilize be deducted, only a fortnight was available
for instruction and shaking down, and the whole experience of the
war has shown that this is insufficient, especially for 2nd Category
reservists. Had the troops of the 5th Siberians only been mobilized at
the same time as the 10th and 17th Corps, its leading units would have
had about two and a half months for this process of preparation. In
these circumstances the efficiency of its regiments would have been
higher in the first fights than they were in General Orloff’s column at
Liao-yang. Another result of the postponed mobilization was that the
first échelon of the 10th Army Corps (9th Division), which arrived at
the front on June 30, was much below strength, especially as regards
officers. Not only had the Poltava reservists not settled down with
the regulars, but in some companies they almost came to blows with
them after the first fights. The regulars reproached the reservists
for leaving the ranks in action, to which the latter replied: “You
are soldiers; it’s your job; we’re peasants.” Feeling between the two
classes of men ran so high that they were with difficulty restrained
from actually fighting. I should in justice add that these peasants,
under the command of the able and gallant General Hershelman, became
hardened soldiers, and in later battles fought most gallantly,
especially at Mukden. Units of the 5th Siberian Corps reached the front
with their men in much the same state, and in the first battles some
regiments of this corps did not display the steadiness they should have
done, but later on, especially at Mukden, the 51st and 54th Divisions
fought splendidly.

Although we had a large number of reservists at our disposal, instead
of mobilizing the youngest, in some districts we took men of all ages,
while in others we did not discard the elderly men. Directly they
arrived at the front it was noticed that the older reserve men were
both physically and morally less reliable than the others. Indeed,
according to their officers, they were an actual source of weakness
instead of strength to the units they joined. Nearly all the men who
left the ranks in action were 2nd Category reservists. Of course, there
were splendid exceptions, but the one idea of the majority of these men
was to get put on non-combatant duties on the line of communication,
on transport work, or appointed as hospital orderlies, and after the
first fights they were given their desire. Our peasants generally put
on fat, grow beards, and lose their soldierly appearance when they
get over thirty-five. Naturally, also, they find the discomforts of
campaigning harder to bear than younger men. The “Little Russian” 2nd
Category reservists of the Poltava province were too heavy to scramble
over steep slopes, and found the Manchurian hills very difficult to
negotiate after the plains of their native country. The small active
hillmen of Japan had indeed a great advantage over our soldiers in the
July and August battles. It must also be remembered that villagers of
over thirty-five are generally married men with large families. Our
reservists were continually thinking of the homes and families they had
left behind, which was not exactly conducive to the cheerful mind so
necessary to the soldier. Added to all this, they did not understand
the reason for the war, and far from being urged on by their country
to deeds of gallantry, were fed with seditious proclamations, advising
them to kill their officers instead of fighting. During the retreat
from Mukden several units retired in disorder, and many men were met
who had thrown away their rifles. One of these was heard by my staff
to ask: “Where is the road to Russia?” On being told he was a cowardly
cur, he answered: “Why should I have to fight? I have got six children
to support.”

The partial mobilization proved unsatisfactory, but it was not merely
an accident of the war. Owing to the enormous extent of our frontiers,
we might have been drawn just as easily into a European struggle that
would have necessitated a general mobilization as into a war which
required only a partial one. Thus, in addition to having a plan for
general call to arms, we had to work out different schemes for partial
mobilization to meet certain contingencies. It was laid down as a basis
for these schemes that their application should not interfere with a
general mobilization if that also proved necessary, so certain areas
had to be selected for the calling out of reserves which would not
interfere with the general and more important scheme. The number of
these areas could only be kept down by taking from them the maximum
of reserve men—_i.e._, those of all categories irrespective of age.
The first scheme for partial mobilization on these lines was drawn up
and approved in 1896, when General Vannovski was War Minister, and
when it was found necessary, in 1903, to work out fresh plans in case
of complications with Japan, they were naturally based upon the old
scheme. Having at that time complete faith in the reliability of the
2nd Category reservists, I (then War Minister) concurred in the general
lines adopted, and submitted the new plan to the Tsar for approval,
but only as regards the first reinforcements to be sent to the Far
East. After I had seen the first consignment which actually reached
the front, I asked that no more 2nd Category reservists or men with
large families should be sent. When the second partial mobilization
(54th, 61st, and 71st Divisions) took place, a half-hearted attempt was
made to reject men with large families; but it was not till the fifth
and sixth mobilizations that 2nd Category reservists and family men
were, by the Emperor’s wish, left behind. Neither the people nor the
reservists could understand why 2nd Category reservists with families
were taken from one district or one set of villages, and bachelors who
had only just passed into the reserve from the colours were rejected
in others. Future schemes for partial mobilization must be drawn up
on entirely different lines from those of 1896 and 1903. Although 2nd
Category reservists were being sent to the front, we continued to
allow men to pass as usual from the regular army into the reserve,
even letting them go before they had completed their five years with
the colours. This state of affairs was extremely harmful to the army,
but can be partly explained as follows:—In the spring of 1904, just
after the commencement of the war, the recruits of that year should
have begun to join all units in European Russia. In peace, infantry
soldiers are usually passed from the colours to the reserve at the
end of the manœuvres when they have done only three years and a few
months’ service out of five (four manœuvres and three winters). It did
not occur to the Headquarter Staff to make use of these men for the
army in the field, though there were more than 200,000 of them—young
soldiers, splendidly trained—who might have been enrolled in reserve
units and then sent as drafts to the front. In this matter Headquarters
were guided by considerations quite unconnected with the war. The
advisability of retaining in their regular units the men about to pass
to the reserve was indeed considered, but it was put down as having
many disadvantages. The political side of the matter was what carried
most weight at Headquarters; moreover, questions of finance were
involved, for the men so retained with the colours would, upon arrival
of the recruits, have been supernumerary to the establishment. But,
owing to the shortage caused by the formation of new corps, it was
found difficult to carry out guard and other duties, and in some units
the men due to leave were retained with the colours till the young
soldiers had joined the ranks. General officers in command of districts
gave various replies when asked for their opinions on this matter; some
were for retaining the men, others for letting them go. In the summer
of 1904 the War Minister asked the Tsar’s permission to authorize
commanding officers to pass men of the infantry, field artillery, and
engineers into the reserve if they thought fit, provided that men were
not kept with the colours longer than March 31, 1905. The transfer in
other arms of the Service was to be as usual. Thus the retention in the
ranks of these time-expired soldiers was the exception, and was not
dependent on the war. Always fearful of a European war, we replaced the
troops sent from Russia to the front by forming a large number of new
divisions from the reservists. This course was also necessary for the
maintenance of internal order. On August 23, 1904, officers commanding
districts were authorized to transfer men retained with the colours
into the newly formed infantry and artillery units, and thus to get
rid of the same number of 2nd Category reservists. Thus the reserve
divisions formed for service in the interior of Russia began to be
filled by good men and rid of 2nd Category men before the divisions
at the front were. In the autumn of 1904, at the request of the
authorities in the field, authority was given to transfer men retained
with the colours up to March 31, 1905, into the units mobilized and
expanded by the seven partial mobilizations, and to discharge from
these units the 2nd Category reservists and men of large families.
It was only on December 27, 1904, when the young soldiers joined the
ranks, that arrangements were made to transfer the men retained with
the colours into the units that were not mobilized or expanded. These
men were available for despatch to the front as drafts in the summer
and autumn of 1904, but they only arrived a year later, after the
Mukden battles, when they were too late. These splendid men saw no
fighting at all.

I have endeavoured to explain (Chapter VII.) on what a large scale
the Japanese made use of their reserve troops, and how rapidly they
replaced casualties. The organization of the reserve units in the
Russian army, on the other hand, was not fully completed before the
war, for we had only been able to go ahead as funds permitted. The
number of reserve troops in the Far East corresponded to the small
number of units stationed there in the first instance, but while we
increased our numbers out there it was not considered convenient to
increase the reserve units, the number of reservists living there
and in Siberia being insufficient to fill them. But if we had had
the cadres of a large number of reserve units there, it would have
been easy to send the reservists to them from European Russia. The
six reserve battalions stationed in Pri-Amur had lost most of their
permanent cadres in the first fights. The army generally had to operate
with a constantly decreasing establishment, due to a variety of causes:

1. Units arriving as reinforcements sometimes came with a shortage of
15 to 20 per cent. among the men, and 25 per cent. among the officers.
The 10th Army Corps in particular arrived very short—a fact which I
immediately reported to the War Minister.

2. Owing to the shortage of men in the administrative services and
of the auxiliary troops, many duties had to be carried out by the
regiments in the field—_i.e._, duties in rear, at camps, on the line of
communication, at hospitals, in the commissariat and transport, as well
as guards for the different store depôts. Advantage was taken of these
duties to get rid of the 2nd Category reservists.

3. A large number of men had to be told off to guard property left
in the staff quarters of the Viceroyalty, and the stores, supplies,
and droves of cattle collected for the troops at work on the railways,
bridges, and for other odd duties.

4. On the days of heavy engagements the shortage increased by tens
of thousands, and even in periods of comparative quiet the number of
killed and wounded in some units was very high.

5. Sickness.

All these reasons combined necessitated a continual stream of
reinforcements to the front. But owing to the state of the railway
there were intervals, and fairly long ones, when the army received no
drafts—as, for instance, in July, August, and September, 1904, when, as
I have already mentioned, we lost 100,000 men, and only received 21,000.

The advance at the beginning of October, 1904, was made when the
army was much below strength, some regiments having only half, and
even less, of their proper complement. And this shortage of men was
increased on the eve of a battle by the large numbers left with the
transport, at the staff quarters and as officers’ servants—men who
were in reality combatants. Curiously enough, many commanding officers
showed no particular anxiety to take their units into action as strong
as possible. But what was most serious was the speed with which
some units melted away as soon as they came under fire; directly
casualties happened this dissolution commenced. Men were told off,
with the knowledge of their commanding officers, to assist company and
divisional stretcher-bearers in carrying the wounded out of action. If
the number of wounded were large, an enormous number of unwounded men
went to the rear. The cowardly and the skulkers did their best to get
detailed for this duty, or went off with wounded men without orders, or
left the ranks without any excuse. I have seen stretchers with wounded
men accompanied by as many as ten unwounded soldiers. In some regiments
the numbers thus voluntarily retiring from the field amounted to
hundreds; in one regiment[88] more than 1,000 men left the ranks in the
first fight in which it took part. These were generally reservists, and
chiefly those of the 2nd Category. The men with the colours, as a rule,
did most of the fighting, and fought magnificently; sometimes even when
companies were reduced to a handful of men they continued fighting.
Of course, there were some gallant men amongst reservists, but, as a
rule, any brave deeds that were performed were done by the men with the
colours and 1st Category reservists. Even for the drafts, the men sent
to the front were not selected with adequate care, and many were quite
unfit for active service. In 1905, of some 76,000 who arrived for the
1st Army, 4,100 were sick or otherwise unfit. The following statement
by the Adjutant-General of that Army is interesting:

  “The drafts sent to the Army before the battle of Mukden were
  composed of 2nd Category reservists who left the colours about
  1887. They were quite ignorant of the present rifle, and their
  training was in other ways far below the level of the men forming
  the permanent cadres of their units. Many of them were physically
  quite unfitted to endure the hardships of a campaign or of any
  military service, being chronic sufferers from diseases such as
  rheumatism. But those who arrived after the battle of Mukden were
  splendid. Reservists were sometimes drafted to an Arm of the
  service in which they had not served before passing to the reserve;
  for instance, men were put into the artillery who had done all
  their colour service in cavalry or infantry, while to engineer
  units were sent men who had served in the infantry. This, of
  course, caused considerable complication as regards training, and
  could not but militate against our field operations, especially in
  the case of the technical troops.”

The above is an accurate representation of the facts. Until the battle
of Mukden the drafts sent to the front were much less reliable than
those arriving afterwards, when they were too late to see any fighting.
Those which were composed of 2nd Category men were often so bad that
if a fight were imminent, commanding officers asked to be relieved of
them, as their steadiness could not be relied on. These officers felt
that their more or less veteran units would do better in the field,
even if weak in numbers, than if filled up just before a fight with
these men. Such a request was made to me by the officer commanding the
1st Army Corps and many others.

The shortage of officers was also a bad feature of our arrangements.
In spite of the stream sent out to replace casualties, many units went
short of their proper complement of officers all through the war.
Both the troops actually in the Far East and the reinforcements sent
out were at their peace strength when hostilities commenced. Indeed,
there were instances in the beginning of the war of companies going
into action for the first time commanded by junior lieutenants. As
things went on, this deficiency in leaders was found to exist even in
those units whose muster rolls showed an excess above their proper
complement, and after the first fights, owing to the specially heavy
casualties among the officers, cases were quite common of battalions
and companies in action which were commanded by captains and second
lieutenants. This dearth at the front was increased by the number of
officers absorbed in departmental and other duties in the rear, and, in
the case of the reinforcements, by so many—both medical and combatant
officers—being left at the different bases; the latter were, of course,
intended, in case of a general mobilization, to be available for
general or regimental duties with the newly formed units. These remarks
apply more particularly to the infantry. In the cavalry and artillery
the numbers, though less than the establishment, were generally
sufficient to carry on with. This was due to the fewer casualties in
those arms. There is no doubt that the question of providing officers
for an army in the field is a very serious one, which is complicated by
many extraneous circumstances. We found that when the period of great
battles and consequent heavy losses amongst the officers commenced,
the discrepancy between the number of them shown on paper and of those
actually present with a regiment rapidly increased. The names of a
large number of wounded and sick were kept on the rolls for a long
time. Some of the wounded and sick who stayed in the theatre of war
gradually drifted back to their regiments, but the great number who had
gone to Russia remained there, and did not rejoin even after they had
quite recovered. There were instances where commanders of regiments,
who had gone to Russia convalescent and had not returned, were still
shown as commanding, and were still drawing command pay. Several who
went home sick or wounded loafed about the streets of our cities or
large towns for months, and the curious thing is that no one seemed to
question such behaviour. In spite of what was done to obviate this, the
medical officers and the medical board were far too lenient to those
who wished to return home, and gave them every facility. On the other
hand, many who were considered incompetent for field service, and sent
back to Russia on this account, appeared again as fit, and returned
to their corps, thus squeezing out from the command of companies and
battalions those who had honourably borne all the hardships of the
campaign, had acquired war experience, and had earned accelerated
promotion. An excellent article on this subject by M. Glinski, called
“The Resurrected Dead,” was published in the _Razviedchik_ in 1906. It
should be stated, in fairness to our officers, however, that if many
remained absent who could have returned to the front, there were a
very large number who, though they had been wounded, made every effort
to rejoin, often, indeed, doing so before they had quite recovered.
Several officers rejoined after having been wounded two and three
times, and these gallant gentlemen would have been a credit to any army
in the world. In the 1st Army Corps, over 837 officers who had been
wounded rejoined. For all these reasons my requests that fresh officers
might be sent to the army were frequent and persistent, but the War
Ministry were not always able to comply. They had to collect officers
stationed in European Russia, the Caucasus, and Turkestan—wherever they
could be obtained, and were not always able to pick and choose. Some of
them were quite useless owing to alcoholism, others to the irregular
lives they had led, while several got drunk and became violent even
on the way out. Such men stayed at Harbin as long as they could, did
nothing but harm on joining the corps to which they were appointed, and
were eventually removed. Our most reliable officers were the regulars,
particularly those who volunteered for the front, many of whom greatly
distinguished themselves. The least reliable were the reserve officers,
who had been removed from the service, and had managed to squeeze into
the reserve owing to our mistaken kindness.

When I was War Minister I had directed General Narbut, a member of the
Military Council, to work out a scheme whereby a reserve of officers
might be obtained in war. The essence of this scheme was that our cadet
schools should, on mobilization, pass out a larger number of cadets
as officers, and should then set to work to train as soon as possible
those officers of the 1st and 2nd Categories who volunteered, and also
the men of the regulars who were possessed of an intermediate standard
of education, thousands of whom were good enough to be given the rank
and duties of lieutenant. Why this scheme was not carried out during
the war I do not know, but unless steps are taken to do something
of this kind in future we shall be in difficulties. We did not take
advantage of the possibility when war was declared, or even immediately
afterwards, of passing out a greater number of the senior classes of
the military and cadet schools. In 1902 these colleges supplied the
army with 2,642 officers; we might, therefore, have received at the
beginning of 1904 and 1905 more than 5,000 young officers wherewith to
fill vacancies in the field. This is precisely what the Japanese did.
Foreseeing how we should be placed, on March 19, 1904, I asked the War
Minister that officers might be commissioned from the military and
_yunker_ schools, before the manœuvres, at the rate of 2 per battalion,
1 per battery, 4 per Cossack regiment, and 100 to the reserve. This was
not done. On my repeated representations as to the urgent necessity for
increasing the supply, I received in 1904 a curt reply to the effect
that the maintenance of the number of officers up to establishment
was the duty of the War Minister, not that of the officer commanding
the army in the field. When the output was eventually increased, we
received only a comparatively small number of those who had just got
their commissions. These formed a most desirable element in the army,
and in the majority of cases behaved splendidly in action.

On the whole, our troops were, for the reasons explained, very short of
officers in the greater number of actions. Although the War Department
accomplished a great work in sending out the large number of officers
that did go to the front, very little discrimination was shown in their
selection. It must be acknowledged, also, that we made little use
either of our non-commissioned officers in the way of preparing them to
take the places of officers, or of the splendid material to our hand in
the cadets of the military and cadet schools.

The behaviour of our troops in the field was, on the whole, excellent,
but the further from the advanced positions they were the worse did
their discipline become. Even at the actual front it varied with the
different classes of men, as I have explained. Of course, had good
discipline prevailed in the units in which the 2nd Category reservists
served, they would never have been able to leave the field in action
as they sometimes did. But men, even of the best regiments, when they
saw looting all round them, and acts of violence being committed with
impunity, were themselves liable to become tainted with the spirit of
lawlessness, and to get out of hand. This especially applied to the
lines of communications, for strict and uncompromising discipline
was maintained in the advanced positions. In the time of Frederick
the Great the saying went that the soldier should fear the corporal’s
cane more than the enemy’s bullet, but nowadays, though of course the
liability of all to serve has improved and raised the average moral
condition of the rank and file, it is not easy to make our uneducated
peasantry appreciate what discipline is. Belief in God, devotion to
the Tsar, love of the Fatherland, are the factors which have, up till
now, welded the mass of soldiers in each unit into one family, and have
made them fearless and obedient; but these principles have latterly
been much shaken amongst the people, and the result was, of course,
felt in the recent war. It was chiefly noticeable in an increase in the
number of men who were slack and insubordinate, who criticized their
seniors, and generally exercised a bad influence on their comrades.
Such men could only be controlled by severity, for fear is the only
thing which appeals to them. But while this deterioration in the
discipline of the whole nation has been going on, our defence against
it has been weakened, for in the summer of 1904 corporal punishment
had been abolished in the army even on active service. I supported
its abolition in peace myself—indeed, conducted the measure for this
through the Military Council; but many of us thought it unwise to alter
the existing law which authorized its infliction in war, for the fear
of it kept many bad characters from crime, and prevented the cowards
leaving the ranks in action. However, our officers were deprived of
this deterrent, and no substitute was given.

In war such minor punishments as confinement to barracks or in cells
and extra duty are out of the question. We therefore had no summary
and effective punishment for many offences, such as insubordination,
etc. A certain number of crimes are punishable with death, but what
is lacking is some adequate punishment between the capital award and
nothing at all. To make the position worse in our case, men who had
been sentenced to a term of service in the disciplinary battalions
remained on in the ranks, and at the slightest show of gallantry on
their part our kind-hearted officers asked that their sentence might be
remitted or modified. As if this were not enough, insubordinate sailors
used to be sent to the army for punishment! The action of the military
courts was unsatisfactory, their procedure complicated and slow. The
usual result of the withdrawal from commanding officers of the power to
award a flogging was that they let a man off altogether or else took
the law into their own hands. As a matter of fact, corporal punishment
continued to be given in certain cases, sometimes on the verdict of
the men and at their own suggestion; but the culprits were beaten
with cleaning-rods instead of canes. Taking into consideration the
peculiar conditions under which this war was conducted, owing to the
want of national sympathy in the struggle, and to the anti-Government
propaganda which permeated all ranks of the army, this weakening of the
disciplinary powers of officers was on the whole very ill-advised, and
was carried out without reference to the officers actually in command
of troops.

The reasons for the unpopularity of the war also affected the
steadiness of the troops in action. Amongst many instances of real
gallantry, cases of cowardice in detachments, and particularly in
individuals, were noticeable. Occasions when soldiers, and even
officers, surrendered when still unwounded were only too frequent, and
they were, unfortunately, not visited with the full severity of the
law. Many officers, on returning after release from capture, were not
tried by court-martial at once, but were straightway placed in command
of units going to the front, and then took command of companies and
battalions as soon as they rejoined. This attitude towards those of
our people who had surrendered could not but cause bad feeling amongst
the best elements in the army who had been doing good work all along.
This feeling of disgust was particularly aggravated when it became
known that various persons removed from the army for incompetence—even
for cowardice—had received high appointments in Russia. Such action
destroyed all discipline. For instance, the conveyance of General
Grippenberg by special train after he had just thrown up his command
was in itself sufficient to encourage insubordination on the eve
of decisive battles; it certainly undermined the authority of the
Commander-in-Chief. The wholesale criticism pronounced on all ranks by
the Press, the abuse of the officers, particularly of those in high
command, together with the underhand efforts made to tempt the men not
to fight, but to mutiny and kill their superiors, undermined their
faith in their commanders, destroyed discipline, and made the troops
cowardly in action. Such a state of affairs was enough to discount all
the efforts of the very best officers, and had the most evil effect on
those who were already inclined to show the white feather.

War is terrible; therefore the methods of maintaining discipline
amongst troops, to be effective, must be as terrible. We certainly
desired success, yet how often did we not act so as to make success
improbable, if not impossible? The very causes which were undermining
authority in the army were those which kept victory from us. Peace
reputations are no criterion of ability in war, and many commanders
who had been noted throughout their career as “brilliant,” “above the
average,” proved in physical strength and force of character of very
little use. On the other hand, those who had remained unnoticed in the
piping times of peace showed great strength of character and brilliant
military qualities amid the stress of war. Amongst the latter was
General Kondratenko, the hero of Port Arthur.

After the first engagements it was found necessary to remove from the
army as rapidly as possible those officers who had shown themselves
unfit for their duties, and, without attaching undue weight to mere
seniority, to promote others who had proved themselves capable soldiers
in the field. On June 3, I reported to the War Minister the unfitness
of two generals commanding army corps then proceeding to the front, but
no notice was taken. Every obstacle was put in the way of my efforts
to get rid of incapable commanders of army corps and divisions, and
amongst other things I was informed from St. Petersburg that I asked
for commanders of corps to be changed far too often. My orders removing
from duty a General Officer commanding an East Siberian Rifle Division,
who was liable to attacks of nerves in action, and left his division
before a certain great battle, drew a series of questions as to my
reasons. As I have mentioned, persons who had left the army owing to
incompetence, sickness, or even cowardice, sometimes received high
appointments in Russia, and all my recommendations that gentlemen of
this spirit should be removed from duty as speedily as possible were
pigeon-holed. To turn to another point, some regiments were commanded
for twelve months and more, by temporary commanders. A characteristic
example of this kind is the story of the removal from duty of the
officer commanding one of the Caspian Regiments, Colonel F―. This
officer, who was slightly wounded (contusion) in the first fight in
which his regiment took part, went in the beginning of October, 1904,
to Russia to recover, and only rejoined after he had been absent nearly
a year, during a considerable portion of which time he was quite well.
In his absence the regiment was commanded by an excellent officer, a
certain colonel, who was awarded the Cross of St. George for gallant
behaviour when with the regiment at the battle of Mukden. During those
twelve months I sent in ten recommendations asking that Colonel F―
might be gazetted out of the command, and that it might be given to
the colonel acting for him. When Linievitch was Commander-in-Chief
he supported my request, adding his own recommendation to mine, and
sending it on to the War Minister and the Chief of the Headquarter
Staff. The latter, however, did not agree, and asked why Colonel F―
[who had then rejoined] was not commanding the Caspian Regiment.
I again sent in my recommendation, and again received a refusal.
These absolute refusals of my request were the more inexplicable as
I had already received information that the officer commanding the
troops in the St. Petersburg Military District was not opposed to the
appointment of my nominee. In the end the long-waited-for appointment
was made, but the Chief of the Headquarter Staff informed me that it
was made at the request of General Baron Meyendorf, lately commanding
the 1st Army Corps! Several colonels commanding regiments specially
distinguished themselves in the early engagements, and showed fine
military qualities, and owing to the lack of brigade commanders I
frequently asked that some of them then in command of regiments—for
instance, Lesha, Riedko, Stelnitski, and Dushkevitch among others—might
be promoted to Major-Generals, and I called attention to brigades in
the army that were vacant. The Headquarter Staff delayed for a long
time, continually asking for further information, and the end of the
matter was that Colonel Ostolopoff, commanding the Omsk Regiment, a
worthy officer, but one who had in no way distinguished himself in the
field, and whose name came up in the ordinary way, was promoted before
the above-mentioned colonels.

My recommendations as to giving accelerated promotion to the best
officers of the General Staff with me were negatived, because these
gentlemen would then have passed over the heads of their contemporaries
polishing office-stools in Russia. For example, Captain Kruimoff was
an exceedingly capable officer of the General Staff on the staff of
the 4th Siberian Corps. General Zarubaeff, his corps commander, and I
several times recommended him for promotion to Lieutenant-Colonel[89]
for distinguished service in the field. We were unsuccessful in our
effort, but, to the amazement of myself and of the officers of the
General Staff who were at the front, I ascertained that a contemporary
of Zarubaeff, who was not at the war, and who was not qualified for the
promotion, had been promoted to Lieutenant-Colonel. And this was only
one instance of many. As regards the promotion of captains of infantry
of the Line to Lieutenant-Colonel, the Headquarter Staff, I am glad to
say, made no difficulty, and by this course we obtained a large number
of energetic young staff officers. Some of them possessed, indeed, such
brilliant military qualities that they might well have been put at
once in command of regiments. I tried, in the interests of the public
service, to get some officers who were personally known to me as good
men appointed to the field army. Some were sent to me, others were not,
the reason being given that the strength of the army was sufficient to
satisfy all official needs.

To organize intelligence work successfully special experience is
required. I was dissatisfied with the way this important duty was being
performed, and I asked that a certain officer of the General Staff,
particularly well qualified for it, should be appointed, but I received
a refusal on quite insufficient grounds. Again, the Headquarter Staff
paid very little attention to what they allowed to be published
from the reports from the theatre of war, and gave out information
containing the names of localities, units, etc., which must have made
it easier for the enemy to fix the position of our troops. At the
same time, though Headquarters knew the totals of our losses and the
numbers of guns we had abandoned in the fights at Mukden, they for a
long time did not contradict the Press reports which stated we had lost
several hundreds of guns. The long absences from the army of officers
commanding units compelled me frequently to ask that a time-limit
should be fixed, after which, if they did not rejoin, the absentees
should forfeit their appointments. This recommendation was eventually
approved, and numerous general and other officers who had been for long
merely officiating in command of brigades and regiments were, on the
authority of the Commander-in-Chief, confirmed in their appointments.
But soon afterwards demobilization began, and an order was then issued
from St. Petersburg to the effect that the Commander-in-Chief was, to
the prejudice of his own authority, to issue an order cancelling his
previous ones making the appointments, because the “resurrected dead”
thought of returning to the army, and wished to command the units from
which they had so long absented themselves. It is essential that such
harmful interference from Headquarters with an army in the field should
be put a stop to, and that full power should be given to those in
actual command on the spot.

I have not alluded to our marked inferiority to the enemy in technical
troops and material. This chiefly applies to the proportion of sapper
units. With each Japanese division of all arms was a strong battalion
of sappers, while we had only one to each army corps. But, owing to the
demand for work at one and the same time on the line of communications,
and in constructing bridges and railways, only two sapper companies
of the battalion were as a rule actually with our corps. In other
words, each division had one company, a proportion which proved to
be quite insufficient. The Japanese telegraph and telephone troops
were also far more numerous than ours, and their material was better,
and it was only after the Mukden battles that we were able to remedy
these defects. Owing to their sea transport, the enemy were of course
able to deliver with far greater ease light-railway material in the
theatre of operations, as well as technical material for construction
of fortifications and for the attack. It was only after Mukden that we
received an adequate stock of field railways, wire, cables, explosives,
and tools.

In spite of the superiority of our guns, we made a mistake in having
only one type of shrapnel. We hoped, of course, that it would give good
results when burst on contact[90]; but it turned out to be ineffective
when used in this way, and for this we paid heavily, as we were unable
properly to prepare by artillery the attack of even hastily fortified
positions. When the Japanese prepared by artillery for an attack on a
village held by us, they destroyed it in the most thorough manner. The
instructions issued to Kuroki’s army (in October, 1904) contained the
following remarks regarding our artillery:

  “The enemy has apparently no common shell; his shrapnel is
  ineffective, and the splinters do little damage, as the walls of
  the shell are too thin.”

For a long time we possessed no mountain-guns, though we very often
had to move by roads impassable by field-guns when operating in the
hills. The enemy were greatly superior to us in this point. It was only
for the Mukden battles that we were able to provide a few of these
batteries to some of our army corps operating in the hills on the east,
but even then the force under General Rennenkampf was insufficiently
supplied.

The Japanese began the war with no machine-guns. We had a few
machine-gun companies attached to some of the East Siberian Rifle
Divisions, and in the very first fight—at the Ya-lu—one of these
companies attached to the 3rd East Siberian Rifle Division was most
valuable. The Japanese were quick to profit by this experience, and,
after the September fighting at Liao-yang, put in the field a great
number of these guns of a light, portable type. These were of great
service to them, particularly in strengthening the defence of hastily
prepared positions held by small numbers of men. The supply of these
guns to our army was carried out very slowly, and was, in fact, only
finished by the time peace was concluded. The proportion also was too
small—only eight per division.

Our four-wheeled transport carts were unsuitable both for hill-work and
for the Manchurian mud; but my request that two-wheeled carts should
be substituted with the troops to come from Russia was not heeded. The
quantity of ammunition with the guns was found to be insufficient for
continued fighting. In spite of the reserves provided, the quick-firing
artillery expended nearly all its ammunition at the fights of
Liao-yang, the Sha Ho, and Mukden, and replenishment after each of
these great battles was a slow process. We also found the need for
howitzers firing high explosive shell. One battery for the army arrived
as peace was concluded. Hand grenades, which were an innovation, were
locally improvised, but were not sufficiently powerful in their action.

In my memorandum, from which I have already given extracts, submitted
before my departure for the front,[91] detailing what was most urgently
required in order to insure success, I emphasized—

1. The necessity of ordering ninety-six mountain-guns in addition to
the forty-eight already ordered on my former recommendation. This was
approved, and the order placed, but it was not carried out quickly
enough.

2. The necessity of despatching without delay to the Far East eight
machine-guns per division already there and going out.

According to official figures, the following were ordered and delivered
in 1904:

                                             Ordered.  Completed.
          Pack machine-guns                     246       16
          Machine-guns on wheels                411       56
          Mélinite shells                    25,600        0
          Shells for 6-inch field-mortars    18,000        0
          Quick-firing howitzers                 48        0
          Mountain-guns                         240      128

In 1905 a large number of machine-guns were ordered, amongst them
being some Danish ones of inferior design; but during the period the
operations lasted—up to March, 1905—we had to do as best we could
with a very few machine-guns, without high explosive shell, without
sufficient mountain artillery, and without howitzers. All these had
been supplied, or had begun to be supplied, in 1905; but it was too
late.

FOOTNOTES:

[76] [On March 10, 1905, the battle of Mukden, which had lasted for
several days, ended with the retreat of the Russians and the occupation
of Mukden by the Japanese. On the 16th the Japanese entered Tieh-ling,
and on the 21st Chang-tu Fu. The latter represents the furthest point
reached in the northerly advance of their main armies.—ED.]

[77] [General Kuropatkin’s country estate in Russia.—ED.]

[78] “Scheme for the Strategical Distribution of Troops in the Far East
in the Event of War with Japan,” November 18, 1900 (Port Arthur).

[79] [Being a single-line railway, the number of trains in one
direction depended on those travelling in the opposite direction; they
are, therefore, alluded to in pairs. A pair of trains implies two
trains, one each way.—ED.]

[80] [? Eastern Chinese Railway.—ED.]

[81] [An échelon of troops consisted of the troops from a certain
number of trains. See footnote [87].—ED.]

[82] [The Eastern Chinese line was under the Minister of Finance.—ED.]

[83] [A strategic line of railway in European Russia, some 700 miles
long.—ED.]

[84] [General Kuropatkin does not refer to mounted infantry.—ED.]

[85] In his report to the War Minister, dated October 19, 1906, General
Soboloff, the late commander of the 6th Siberian Corps, said: “The
general concentration in July, 1904, of the 55th and 72nd Divisions,
which composed my corps, was by no means instructive, as the War
Minister refused to let us have any artillery or cavalry. In Tamboff
and Morshansk masses of infantry, 16,000 strong, manœuvred about
without a single gun or squadron.”

[86] [“Three line” indicates the calibre of the rifle, a “line”
being a Russian measure equal to 1/10 of an inch. Three lines = ·299
inches.—ED.]

[87] [An échelon is a collection of trains containing a unit or units
despatched together. In South Africa these collections of trains were
sometimes called “coveys.”—ED.]

[88] [A Russian regiment generally contains four battalions, and equals
a British brigade.—ED.]

[89] [There is no rank of Major in the Russian Army.—ED.]

[90] [Presumably with a percussion-fuse.—ED.]

[91] [March 7, 1904.—ED.]


                            END OF VOL. I.


              BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD




                            ADVERTISEMENTS


                        THE TERRITORIAL FORCE.

        A MANUAL OF ITS LAW, ORGANIZATION, AND ADMINISTRATION.

                           By HAROLD BAKER.

   With an Introduction by the Right Hon. R. B. HALDANE, K.C., M.P.

                          Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

“Examination of the book shows that he has a complete mastery of his
subject, combined with the admirable quality of a writer skilled in
clearness of statement and exposition.... Will be found indispensable
to members and Secretaries of County Associations, while all members
of the Force would be well advised to possess and study it.”—_Army and
Navy Gazette._


                     A TERRITORIAL ARMY IN BEING.

  A PRACTICAL STUDY OF THE MILITIA SYSTEMS OF SWITZERLAND AND NORWAY.

  By Lieut.-Colonel C. DELMÉ-RADCLIFFE, C.M.G., and J. W. LEWIS,
                          Late 19th Hussars.

          With a Preface by F.M. the EARL ROBERTS, V.C., K.G.

 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net; or without Illustrations,
                            sewed, 1s. net.


                     THE TRUTH ABOUT PORT ARTHUR.

                       By Monsieur E. K. NOJINE,
        Accredited Russian War Correspondent during the Siege.

           Translated and Abridged by Captain A. B. LINDSAY.

                 Edited by Major E. D. SWINTON, D.S.O.

           With Maps and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

“M. Nojine is unusually well qualified to offer testimony on the long
beleaguerment. He writes with vivacity and force, and the translation
is competent and spirited, both on account of its vivid narrative and
by reason of the extraordinary revelations it contains.... It is the
most remarkable book about the war yet issued.”—_Times._


                       THE BATTLE OF TSU-SHIMA.

  BETWEEN THE JAPANESE AND RUSSIAN FLEETS, FOUGHT ON 27th MAY, 1905.

         By Captain VLADIMIR SEMENOFF (one of the survivors).

                 Translated by Captain A. B. LINDSAY.

                        Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

“The most thrilling and touching records of naval warfare that we
have ever read, and its very simplicity and lack of literary ornament
make it the more impressive.... We share the emotions on board,
feel the nervous thrill behind the gallant spirit and the cheerful
countenance.”—_Westminster Gazette._


                       FROM LIBAU TO TSU-SHIMA.

 A NARRATIVE OF THE VOYAGE OF ADMIRAL ROJDESTVENSKY’S SQUADRON TO THE
    EAST, INCLUDING A DETAILED ACCOUNT OF THE DOGGER BANK INCIDENT.

                    By the late EUGENE POLITOVSKI,
                    Chief Engineer of the Squadron.

              Translated by Major F. R. GODFREY, R.M.L.I.

                     Large Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

“Among terrible stories of the sea this is unique. In sentences whose
graphic power Defoe did not exceed, he jots down from day to day
what he sees and suffers.... The story of the sinking of the British
fishing-boats in the North Sea is told with superb simplicity.”—_Punch._


                          IMPERIAL STRATEGY.

             By the MILITARY CORRESPONDENT OF “THE TIMES.”

                   With Maps. Medium 8vo. 21s. net.

“‘Imperial Strategy’ is one of the most valuable volumes published
within recent years. The admirable volume should stand upon the shelf
of every soldier, and of every thinker upon Imperial things.”—_Army and
Navy Gazette._


                        CAVALRY IN FUTURE WARS.

       By His Excellency Lieut.-General FREDERICK VON BERNHARDI,
           Commander of the 7th Division of the German Army.

                 Translated by CHARLES SYDNEY GOLDMAN.

  With an Introduction by General Sir JOHN FRENCH, K.C.M.G., K.C.B.,
                               G.C.V.O.

                        Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

“Here at last, in the English language, we have a really important work
on the German cavalry at first hand.”—_Broad Arrow._


                      THE ART OF RECONNAISSANCE.

                  By Colonel DAVID HENDERSON, D.S.O.

               With Diagrams. Small Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

“The details of procedure suggested for a patrol are simpler, more
practicable, and more efficacious than I have yet seen in any textbook.
These chapters may be warmly recommended to every officer who wishes to
prepare himself and his men for the most difficult and most important
of those minor operations of war which form so great a part of its
every-day reality.”—_Morning Post._


               LONDON: JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.




      *      *      *      *      *      *




Transcriber’s note:

A small number of obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
Except for these corrections, the spelling and punctuation of the
book have not been changed.





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND THE JAPANESE WAR, VOL. 1 (OF 2) ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.